THE INDISCRETIONS OF A LADY’S MAID — “THE MASTER OF MYSTERY”
WILLIAM LE QUEUX’S NOVELS
“Mr. William Le Queux retains his position as ‘The Master of
Mystery.’... He is far too skilful to allow pause for thought: he
whirls his readers from incident to incident, holding their attention from
the first page to the close of the book.”—Pall Mall Gazette.
“Mr. Le Queux is the master of mystery. He never fails to produce
the correct illusion. He always leaves us panting for more—a brilliant
feat.”—Daily Graphic.
“Mr. Le Queux is still ‘The Master of Mystery.’”—Madame.
“Mr. Le Queux is a most experienced hand in writing sensational
fiction. He never loses the grip of his readers.”—Publishers’ Circular.
“Mr. Le Queux always grips his reader, and holds him to the last
page.”—Bristol Times and Mirror.
“Mr. Le Queux’s books once begun must be read to the end.”—Evening
News.
“There is no better companion on a railway journey than Mr.
William Le Queux.”—Daily Mail.
“Mr. Le Queux knows his business, and carries it on vigorously
and prosperously. His stories are always fantastic and thrilling.”—Daily
Telegraph.
“Mr. Le Queux is an adept at the semi-detective story. His work is
always excellent.”—Review of Reviews.
“Mr. Le Queux is always so refreshing in his stories of adventure
that one knows on taking up a new book of his that one will be
amused.”—Birmingham Post.
“Mr. Le Queux’s books are delightfully convincing.”—Scotsman.
“Mr. Le Queux’s books are always exciting and absorbing. His
mysteries are enthralling and his skill is world-famous.”—Liverpool
Daily Post.
“Mr. Le Queux has brought the art of the sensational novel to high
perfection.”—Northern Whig.
“Mr. Le Queux is so true to his own style that any one familiar
with his books would certainly guess him to be the author, even if his
name were not given.”—Methodist Recorder.
“As ‘good wine needs no bush’ so no mystery story by Mr. Le Queux,
the popular weaver of tales of crime, needs praise for its skill. Any
novel with this author’s name appended is sure to be ingenious in
design and cleverly worked out.”—Bookseller.
“Mr. Le Queux is always reliable. The reader who picks up any of
his latest novels knows what to expect.”—Bookman.
“Mr. Le Queux’s admirers are legion, and the issue of a new novel is
to them one of the most felicitous events that can happen.”—Newcastle
Daily Chronicle.
“Mr. Le Queux is the master of the art of mystery-creating.”—Liverpool
Daily Post.
THE INDISCRETIONS
OF A LADY’S MAID
BEING SOME STRANGE STORIES RELATED BY
MADEMOISELLE MARIETTE LE BAS
FEMME-DE-CHAMBRE
AND CHRONICLED BY
WILLIAM LE QUEUX
“Nobody in a large household knows so much, or sees so much,
as Madame’s maid—especially if Madame is ‘chic’ and inclined
to be—well a trifle vain and frivolous, as is so often the case.”
LONDON
EVELEIGH NASH 1912
Second Impression.
Copyright in the United States of America
by William Le Queux, 1911.
Là! là! To-day, the 10th of April, at half-past
three o’clock, I have entered upon my
new situation—the seventeenth in the five years
I have been in service as femme-de-chambre.
Though only a lady’s maid, I suppose I
ought to introduce myself to those messieurs
et mesdames who may be interested in reading
my various adventures in England and elsewhere.
My name is Mariette Le Bas, daughter of
Jacques Le Bas, peasant-proprietor of Pont-Pagny,
near Auxerre in the Yonne, aged
twenty-four, dark hair, bonne taille, good
needlewoman and hair-dresser, and the holder
of the highest references, including one from
the wife of one of your English Cabinet
Ministers—who, by the way, was a most evil-tongued
person. I speak French, Italian,
English, and a little German, am told I am a
good reader, and the wages I demand are forty-eight
pounds a year.
Nobody in a large household knows so much,
or sees so much, as Madame’s maid—especially
if Madame is chic and inclined to be—well, a
trifle vain and frivolous, as is so often the case.
I have spent the greater part of my time in the
service of English ladies, and I have seen some
strange things.
Some of them I will relate, and you will, I
think, agree that if the servants’ hall may not
be an exactly romantic place, yet there is as
much scandal and gossip there as in the drawing-room.
The last post I held before coming here, to
the excessive dullness of Bournemouth, was
with a certain Mrs. Engleheart, who lived in a
smart, prettily-furnished house in Cleveland
Square, and whose husband was engaged in
business in the City.
Ah! oui, I remember well how, after being
engaged through the registry office of old Mrs.
Banks—who, as you know, if you read the
advertisement columns, makes a speciality of
foreign maids—I arrived one wintry afternoon
with my trunk on the top of a four-wheeler.
The manner in which the butler, a snappy old
Englishman named Francis, looked at me when
I entered aroused my curiosity. Madame was
quite affable, about my own age, a rather pretty
blonde, who possessed a very smart collection
of gowns, and who knew how and when to wear
them—which, alas! few women do. She
delighted in the daintiest of linge intime, and
was a mistress whom a foreign femme-de-chambre
could appreciate, and who did her
maid great credit—which cannot be said of
several of the coarse, over-dressed dowagers in
whose service I have been.
Monsieur, too, was quite pleasant and chatty
when, on his arrival for dinner, I was introduced
to him. He was about thirty, tall,
clean-shaven, well-groomed, and rather good-looking.
As I left the room, however, I heard him say
to his wife in Italian, a language of which he
believed me ignorant—
“Benissimo! She is really smart. I wonder
if she’ll keep a still tongue?”
As the days went on I found the place an
almost ideal one. Madame was kind, and
never exacting. Monsieur, who was absent all
day, was always polite, and sometimes smiled
at me, while the other four servants, all of them
recent arrivals, expressed themselves quite contented.
The only person for whom I held an
instinctive dislike was the butler, Francis. He
was too prying, too inquisitive regarding my
family, my past situations, my friends in
London, and whether I had had any little affair
of the heart, as we say in French.
Parbleu! He was a bald-headed man, and
his moustache was dyed. I was surprised to
discover that when he waited at table he was
on terms of remarkable familiarity with his
mistress and master. I actually once overheard
him speaking with Madame in the drawing-room
as though he were her equal.
The Englehearts had a good many friends,
mostly smart people, including many rather
foppish young men about town. Madame went
out with Monsieur almost every evening, supping
two or three times each week at the Savoy
or Carlton or Waldorf, and often not returning
home till three or even four o’clock. Yet
each morning, punctually at half-past nine,
Madame’s husband kissed her good-bye, and
took his taxi-cab to the City, leaving her to her
own devices.
What was his profession I tried in vain to
learn. To a lady’s maid Madame’s husband
is often an enigma. One day, while seated at
table in the servants’ hall, I expressed wonder
as to Monsieur’s vocation, whereupon Francis
looked up from his place sharply, saying—
“What does that concern us? The master
is a gentleman. I’ve been in his service these
eight years, and I know. All you have to do
is to keep a still tongue—and you’ll be well
paid for it.”
It was curious that the finances of my master
and mistress seemed to fluctuate. At one time
everything was sacrificed for economy, and at
others they were recklessly extravagant.
One day Madame had gone out alone to
lunch with friends when, on glancing in a little
drawer on the dressing-table, I found something
which caused me to ponder. It was
Madame’s wedding-ring. On two other occasions
I found it in the same place. She
seemed to have contracted a habit of leaving it
behind when she went out! Figurez-vous!
I had been in the Englehearts’ service about
a month when, one morning, Madame made
the welcome announcement that we were to
start for Monte Carlo next day. Très bien!
The trunks were fetched in feverish haste from
the lumber-room, and I commenced to pack.
Madame’s best robes—three or four of them
by the best couturières of Paris—I folded, she
assisting me in eager excitement, and Francis
packing Monsieur’s crocodile suit case.
Three days later we installed ourselves in
one of the most expensive suites at the Hôtel
de Paris, opposite the Casino.
On the day following, while I was lacing
Madame’s corsets, she said—
“Mariette, I shall only require you in the
morning, and to dress me again at six each
evening. Therefore you can have the whole
of each day to yourself. Here, in Monte
Carlo, there is very little for a maid to do,
so, if I were you, I should run over to Nice
or to Mentone. You will find life there much
more pleasant, and, with the trams, all the
places are nowadays so accessible.”
I had been on the Riviera half-a-dozen times
before, and knew it well. Yet, somehow, this
generosity of hers in the matter of leave struck
me as a little peculiar. Did she wish to get
rid of me?
Very soon I decided that such was the case,
for, curiously enough, Monsieur used to leave
Monte Carlo each morning about eleven,
generally taking the rapide to Nice, while
Madame amused herself across at the Rooms
as best she could.
For a chic, well-dressed young lady like
Madame amusement would not be difficult.
Indeed, she quickly formed the acquaintance
of quite a number of people, and she played
constantly at roulette or trente-et-quarante.
What was the extent of her losses I have no
idea, for servants are debarred entrance to the
Casino. Yet each evening, as I dressed her
long, luxuriant hair, she generally bewailed her
bad luck. As the days passed she developed
a chic almost unparalleled in my experience.
She used the best products of Lentheric or
Houbigant, and patronised Hartog and the
Maison Lewis, running up heavy bills which
Monsieur willingly paid. Indeed, I believe I
can say, without contradiction, that she was
the best-dressed woman at Monte Carlo that
season. The set she had entered was certainly
one of the gayest, for about her there hung
half-a-dozen wealthy men of various ages—those
idlers who bask in the smiles of a pretty
woman.
Monsieur’s attitude was always one of utter
unconcern. His eyes seemed closed to his
wife’s flirtations, which were outrageous, especially
with a certain clean-shaven, pale-faced
young American who was immensely wealthy.
His name was Oswald B. Ogden, and he had,
a few months before, inherited a colossal
fortune from his father, who was one of the
princes of Wall Street, for he had two years
previously made over a million and a half
sterling by cornering leather. The young man
had been on the Riviera the whole season, and
had become most popular everywhere. All
the women with marriageable daughters buzzed
about him, but his only intimate friend seemed
to be my pretty young mistress.
Truly they were a charming, well-dressed
pair. I saw them together everywhere, seated
together on the terrace, at the café, at Ciro’s
lunching, or out in Mr. Ogden’s big yellow
motor-car. More than once he had the
audacity to send Madame a big basket of roses
or carnations, yet Monsieur never objected.
Really some husbands are so easily blinded by
their wife’s kisses. Ah! if you would watch
domestic happiness, and realise the deep cunning
of a clever woman, you should become
a femme-de-chambre. Your eyes would be
opened to a good deal of the unsuspected.
For fully three weeks Madame and the
young American were inseparable. Monsieur
went almost daily over to Nice; so constantly,
indeed, that it seemed as though business took
him there.
Of a sudden Madame’s leniency of manner
towards me changed; for one evening, while
fastening her corsage, she suddenly exclaimed
in a petulant tone—
“Mariette, you go over to Nice far too much.
I suppose you’ve found a lover there, eh?”
“Madame is quite mistaken,” I replied,
laughing; “I have no lover. My cousin
Justine is in service with the Baronne Montvallier,
at the Villa Magnan, and I go often to
see her.”
“Well, I think, in future, you had better
remain here. I so often want you,” she said.
“As Madame desires,” was my reply.
Nevertheless, as that was Justine’s night
out, I went over to Nice as usual after Madame
had gone with Mr. Ogden to dine at the
Hermitage. Justine went with me to the
Casino Municipal for an hour, and afterwards
we strolled back in the moonlight
along the wide, palm-lined Promenade des
Anglais.
We were chatting and laughing, for as we
had passed a gentleman he had spoken to us,
as is the habit of the vieux marcheur in France.
We had, however, hurried on, when, of a
sudden, I caught sight of two other gentlemen
approaching us, one of whom I recognised by
his white felt hat was my master.
The form of the other seemed familiar, yet
I did not at first realise whom it could be.
The pair were deep in conversation, Monsieur
Engleheart striking his open palm with his fist
as though clenching an argument.
Then, as they passed, the moonlight fell full
upon their faces, and in an instant—ah! voilà!
I saw that my master’s companion was none
other than Francis, our butler at Cleveland
Square!
Extraordinaire!
I could scarce believe my eyes. There,
walking beside Monsieur Engleheart, on terms
of equality, was Francis, dressed fashionably,
wearing a smart straw hat stuck jauntily upon
his head and swinging his cane with all the
carelessness of an idler.
I halted for a second, utterly stupefied, then,
next moment, hurried on, for fortunately they
had not seen me.
Tiens! What could this mean?
I recollected the familiar attitude of Francis
towards my mistress, and the air of proprietorship,
unbecoming a servant, with which he went
about the house. I also recollected his advice
to me to “keep a still tongue.”
I resolved to watch; therefore, excusing myself
to Justine that I had to catch my train, I
left her and, turning, followed the pair. Was
the reason of Madame forbidding me to come
to Nice because she did not wish me to discover
Francis’s presence!
The two men walked leisurely along the
Promenade, engrossed in their conversation.
Then suddenly they halted, and after a few
moments parted, Francis turning back in my
direction.
I drew into the shadow beneath one of the
big palms which line the handsome roadway,
and watched him cross and enter a big new
hotel which faced the sea.
It was, I saw, the Hôtel Royal—the same
hotel where Oswald Ogden had a suite of
rooms.
So when he had passed in I also crossed,
and approaching the gold-laced concierge
who was standing outside the door, asked in
French—
“Could you tell me the name of the gentleman
who has just entered? I am a femme-de-chambre,
and my mistress is anxious to
ascertain.”
I added those words, knowing that one
servant is always ready to give information to
another.
“The gentleman in the straw hat. Ah!
That is Monsieur Vernon—un Anglais, très
riche.”
“You have Monsieur Ogden, the rich young
American here. Is Monsieur Vernon a friend
of his?”
“Oh, yes, a very intimate friend. They are
always motoring together.”
I thanked him, and, passing outside, strolled
slowly back towards the station, absolutely
convinced that some plot was in progress.
But its nature I failed to imagine.
As the warm, fevered days of winter gaiety
went on, Madame grew more irritable, more
addicted to nerves, fuller of fads and fancies.
Her dresses did not suit her, so she ordered
two new evening gowns from Migno, in Nice,
and an exquisite hat.
Mr. Ogden liked her in turquoise, so she
ordered yet another gown of pale turquoise
chiffon, an exact replica of a beautiful creation
that Mademoiselle Helya Terry, one of the
leaders of the mode, was wearing on the stage
at the Gymnase in Paris.
Yet she grew melancholy. Her losses at
roulette were severe, I supposed. Besides, I
had a suspicion that there was a little difficulty
about that week’s hotel bill. A letter from
Griffiths, the head housemaid at Cleveland
Square, told me that mysterious persons had
been calling of late, inquiring for Monsieur.
It seemed as though financial difficulties had
again arisen, for two writs had been left at the
door. Francis, or “Mr. Jennings,” as Griffiths
called him, had gone on a holiday to his
brother at Yarmouth, and things at Cleveland
Square were horribly dull. The others, she
said, envied me the sunshine, the flowers, and
the gaiety of the Riviera. I read and re-read
that letter, full of gravest doubts.
Evidemment, Madame in the last few weeks
had developed certain idiosyncrasies. She
had taken to standing before the long mirror,
admiring her bust and her waist. Indeed, she
said to me one day—
“Mariette, tell me the truth now; I wear
my clothes properly, do I not? If I don’t,
just tell me.”
“Madame wears her robes perfectly,” was
my prompt reply, as I placed her black silk
stocking upon her white, well-shapen foot. “I
have never seen an English lady who looks so
tout à fait parisienne,” I declared.
This was in no sense of flattery, for Madame
Engleheart, wherever she had learnt the art
of dressing, dressed uncommonly well. Ah,
you should have seen her! She was très
chic.
I espied Francis another afternoon, a week
later, seated at one of the tables in front of the
Café de la Régence, in Nice. He was with
Monsieur, smoking leisurely and drinking
bock, while Madame was, I supposed, lunching
with Mr. Ogden at Ciro’s, or at the Reserve
over at Beaulieu, as had now become their
daily habit.
That same night, while I was arranging
Madame’s hair, she being already in her robe
de nuit, a marvel of delicate lingerie adorned
with pale blue ribbons, Monsieur suddenly
entered, pale and agitated.
“I want to speak to you, dear. I——” he
said, and then he glanced apprehensively at
me.
“Mariette,” she exclaimed, “you can go.
Good-night.”
I put down the brush, and, wishing my
master and mistress bon soir, promptly retired.
But, having traversed the corridor some distance,
I crept back to the door and listened.
I was rewarded. They were speaking low
and earnestly—so low that I had great difficulty
in catching any words. But by placing
my ear at the key-hole—for which I hope in the
circumstances the reader will forgive me—I
overheard Monsieur exclaim—
“Look here, Lucy! This game is all very
fine, but it can’t last any longer. Francis is
determined—so am I. We must make hay
while the sun shines. If we don’t act quickly
the golden chance will slip through our
fingers.”
“If you hurry it, you’ll spoil it, mark me,”
was Madame’s quick reply.
“Francis has all in his hand at present—but
it won’t be for long,” Monsieur said.
Then he added: “I hope that girl Mariette
doesn’t suspect anything, eh?”
“Not in the least,” laughed my mistress.
“She is such a good girl that evil never enters
her mind.”
“But she knows that Oswald is always with
you. She must have seen that. Francis’s
advice is to discharge her at once. Give her
five hundred francs, and let her go.”
“I shall do nothing of the kind,” was my
mistress’s reply. “Mariette is a treasure. I
will not part with her. Besides, she is pretty,
remember—so she may be useful in several
ways.”
Then she dropped her voice to a whisper,
and though I strained my ear at that key-hole
for a long time I heard no more.
What ingenious manœuvre was intended?
I was not alarmed, for in my capacity of
femme-de-chambre I had witnessed many
strange things, some of which it is my intention
to relate in these reminiscences.
The mystery of it all kept me in constant
reflection. That the young American was
aware that Madame was married was, of course,
certain. Still, friendships at Monte Carlo are
often strange ones, and where Prince Rouge-et-Noir
reigns manners are slightly different
from those in any other part of the world.
Next afternoon, about two o’clock, Madame
sent for me.
“Ecoutez, Mariette,” she said. “I want
you to go over to Nice at once for me, and
find Mr. Ogden at the Hôtel Royal. Wait
for him if he is out, and deliver this note—into
his own hand, remember. There may be a
reply. Of that, I am not certain. But you must
find him before dinner—you understand?”
“Perfectly, Madame,” was my reply, and I
took the note, dressed myself, and went by
the next train to Nice, hoping perhaps to see
Francis. But he was invisible.
I had no difficulty in finding the young
American, for he was seated at one of the
little tables in the garden facing the Promenade,
chatting with a fair-haired man about
his own age, and smoking a cigarette.
“Ah! Mariette,” he exclaimed with his
slight American drawl, jumping up as I approached.
“Say, how is Madame? I haven’t
seen her these three days.”
“Madame is quite well,” I replied. “I
have a note for you, m’sieur.”
He took it eagerly, broke it open, and
glanced at its contents. Then instantly his
face fell; he grew as white as paper.
“Anything the matter, old chap?” asked his
friend.
“No, nothing,” he managed to stammer.
“Nothing,” and he smiled grimly. Then,
turning to me, he said—
“Mariette, walk with me outside on the
Promenade. I want to speak to you.”
Willingly I strolled at his side, and when
we were out of hearing, he said in a strange,
hard voice—
“I want you to tell Madame that I must
see her to-night. I will be on the lower terrace
in front of the Casino at Monte Carlo at
eleven. Tell her that—but not before Mr.
Engleheart, you understand.” He seemed
apprehensive, and much perturbed by
Madame’s note.
“Certainly, m’sieur,” I replied. Then he
slipped a louis into my hand, and left
me.
When Madame entered her room that evening,
and I told her his request, she flew into
a great rage, threw her hat-pins so viciously
upon the dressing-table that she broke a new
bottle of “Idéale,” tore her veil, and in throwing
her hat upon the bed broke one of the
feathers.
“So he orders me to meet him!” she cried.
“It has come to this, eh? He is not a gentleman.
These rich Americans are always impossible
people.”
Whether Madame met him I am unaware.
All I know is that she entered the hotel
shortly before one o’clock in the morning, and
had a long and animated discussion with
Monsieur.
On the following evening, as I sat at dinner
with the maids and valets a message came to
me that Madame required me at once, and,
on entering the room, I found her bustling
about.
“We must start packing at once, Mariette,”
she said. “We are returning to London by
the Côte d’Azur express at 7.24 to-morrow
morning.”
From this, I concluded she had quarrelled
with Oswald Ogden and had resolved to return
home.
Next day’s journey up to Paris was—as you
know from experience—long and fatiguing.
At the bookstall at Lyons I bought a Daily
Mail, and was idling over it, being in the same
compartment as Madame and Monsieur, there
being no second class on the day rapide.
Suddenly, under the “Mondanités” I read
the following paragraph—
“The announcement was confirmed in
New York yesterday by Mr. Charles H.
Dominick, the President of the Philadelphia
Railway, that his only daughter,
Miss Gloria Dominick, is engaged to be
married to Mr. Oswald B. Ogden, of New
York, whose father, it will be remembered,
cornered leather two years ago, and who
died recently, leaving his son over five
millions sterling.”
For a moment I held my breath. Tiens!
Tiens! Ah! la vie est vraiment trop dure!
Then, as Monsieur was asleep in his corner,
I handed the paper across to Madame and
pointed to the paragraph.
“Yes,” she said in a hard, low voice. “I
already know.”
And then she lapsed into silence, thoughtfully
gazing out of the window.
Enfin, on arrival at Cleveland Square,
Francis, grave and urbane as usual, opened
the door with a low bow and words of welcome,
as though he had not seen his master or
mistress since our departure. But Madame’s
irritability increased. She complained of one
servant after the other in turn, and for the
first few days gave us a most uncomfortable
time. To a certain Mrs. Cooper, a friend who
visited her, I heard her admit that she had lost
over a thousand pounds at the tables, a fact
which did not surprise me in the least.
Monsieur, too, seemed anxious and worried.
Strange men called, and were closeted with him
in his study, whilst Madame received hosts of
telegrams at all hours.
One evening, after we had been at home
about a week, it being my night out, I had been
over to Hoxton to see an old fellow-servant.
On my way back, about ten o’clock, I turned
into Cleveland Square, at that hour quiet and
deserted, when I passed a man who appeared
to be idling beneath the lamp-post a short
distance from the house.
Our recognition was mutual. It was
Madame’s friend of Monte Carlo, Mr. Ogden.
I noticed, too, another man was idling near,
the same fair-haired man whom I had seen with
him in Nice.
In an instant he was at my side.
“Mariette,” he exclaimed, “you must not
say you have seen me. Say, is your mistress
well? Is she likely to come out, upon any
pretext, to-night, do you think?”
“Madame is quite well,” was my reply.
“But she has friends to dinner this evening—two
gentlemen. So she will remain at
home.”
He sighed, apparently much disappointed.
Then he pressed a sovereign into my hand,
saying—
“Not a word that you have seen me—eh?”
And I promised. Afterwards, he rejoined
his friend, who had been standing back in the
shadow.
A few days later Madame rang for me
to the drawing-room in the afternoon, and
said—
“I expect Mr. Ogden at nine o’clock to-night,
Mariette. Answer the door if any one
rings, will you? Francis has gone out this
evening.”
He had gone out, I supposed, to avoid
recognition.
Madame seemed in high spirits, and laughed
heartily with Monsieur. Then she crossed to
the piano and played a gay chanson. They
afterwards dined together and drank champagne.
Apparently Monsieur was in funds
again.
A few minutes after nine the front-door bell
rang, and I admitted the wealthy young
American, conducting him to the study, where
Madame, who looked very sweet in a gown of
pale carnation chiffon, awaited him.
He bowed on entering, and I was about to
retire when Madame exclaimed—
“Mariette, I wish you to remain here.”
“Why?” asked the young man, surprised.
“How can we discuss the matter before her?”
“There is surely nothing to discuss. Besides
Mariette knows of our friendship,” was
her quick reply, as she drew herself up.
“Pardon me, but there is something to
discuss, and if you are not averse to Mariette
hearing the truth—well, I’m not, I assure you,”
he said with a short laugh.
“The matter is quite simple, is it not? I
think that my husband is behaving most handsomely
to both of us. Few men are so lenient
as he.”
“My dear Mrs. Engleheart,” he said, “I
know I’m in a hole; I quite admit that. Yet
I can’t quite see why you’ve invited me to your
house. Surely our discussion would have been
much better if held somewhere else. But as
you wish, let us by all means review the situation.
Your husband has, unfortunately, got
hold of those silly letters of mine to you, and
will sue for a divorce, and at the same time
hand copies of my letters to Miss Dominick.
That, I admit, is most unfortunate—for
him.”
“For him!” she cried. “Why is it not unfortunate
for me—and for you, engaged to be
married, as you are?”
The young man, whose hands were behind
his back, pulled a wry face.
“Your husband asks five thousand pounds
for those letters—eh?”
“Yes, and I sincerely hope you have come
prepared to pay him, and so end all this terrible
fuss and worry. It is really awful for me, I
assure you, Oswald. Think of the scandal,”
she exclaimed.
“I shall not pay a red cent, my dear little
woman,” was his cool response.
She looked at him in blank dismay.
“Perhaps you had better tell my husband
that yourself,” she managed to exclaim, flushing
angrily, and she rang the bell, whereupon
Monsieur came in at once from the dining-room.
The meeting between the two men was cool
in the extreme. In a few brief words Madame
explained the young American’s unfortunate
refusal to accept the terms offered, whereupon
Monsieur turned savagely upon their visitor,
abused him, and said that he should send the
letters at once to his fiancée.
Oswald Ogden took the castigation quite
coolly. He calmly lit a cigarette, offering
neither apology nor defence.
When Monsieur, crimson with anger and
bluster, paused for breath, he coolly replied—
“My dear sir, pray keep cool. It is I who
ought to create the scene—not you.”
“Not me!” shrieked the injured husband.
“Why——”
“One moment,” laughed the young
American. “Yours has been an intensely
amusing game of blackmail, and I give your
wife credit for being a deuced sharp woman.
But I’ll trouble you to hand me over five
hundred pounds by twelve o’clock to-morrow,
otherwise I shall lay information and have you
both arrested.”
“Why—what do you mean?” blustered
Monsieur, thrusting his head forward into the
other’s face.
“I mean, sonny, that instead of plucking a
pigeon, as you’ve so often done before, this
time you’ve caught a wasp,” was his reply.
“You can send the letters to Miss Dominick,
if you like. She’ll be amused with them, no
doubt. Every woman dearly loves a scandal.
But the fact is, I’m not the Oswald Ogden that
they thought me to be down at Monte Carlo!
Because you knew that Oswald Ogden of New
York had become engaged to old Charles
Dominick’s daughter you thought to play a
devilish clever game. But I saw through it.
A pal of mine recognised you; so I waited for
you to open your mouth. You’ve done so, and
I’ve jumped down your throat for five hundred
of the best and brightest. That will just about
pay the expenses which your precious wife ran
me in for—see?” and he laughed in triumph.
Madame and Monsieur exchanged glances.
“Now,” went on Madame’s gentleman
friend, “you’ll have to find that five hundred
before twelve to-morrow, or I shall go to the
police with your letters demanding your terms.
I shall stand no nonsense. Guess neither you
nor that clever old blackguard, your butler,
who came out to nobble on to me, will like a
visit from the police, will you? You’ve played
the game once too often this time. So cough
up, or prison—whichever you like.”
Oh! là! là! I left the room, and a couple
of hours later left the house with my trunk on
the top of a four-wheeler, unable to get any
wages due to me.
Two days afterwards I called, hoping to
obtain my money from Madame, but, au contraire,
the blinds were down, and there was a
man in possession. Pensez-vous! Madame
and Monsieur had, he said, disappeared in the
night, leaving many debts behind in Bayswater.
Ma foi! He had the laugh—did Madame’s
gentleman friend!
CHAPTER II THE WARDROBE DRAWER
October 9th
Oui, vraiment! One meets with some
strange mistresses, and sometimes unearths
some ugly family skeletons.
I have some curious recollections of the
Allardyces.
Within a fortnight of leaving the service of
Madame Engleheart I found myself engaged
by Lady Allardyce, who lived with her husband,
Sir Hubert Allardyce, at Branksome
Court, on the highlands above Bournemouth.
A fine house with high turrets, reminding
one of a French château, standing in beautiful,
well-kept grounds; valuable old furniture,
stained glass, a host of servants, several motor-cars,
and six men in the gardens. One hundred
francs a month—four pounds sterling—washing,
and beer—ugh! your English beer!
On arrival one morning very contented with
my new place, her ladyship saw me at once
in her dressing-room—a pretty room with pale-green-and-cream
silk upholstery. She was a
stout, full-faced, pleasant-voiced woman, with
skin just a trifle too white, her lips a little too
red, hair a shade too blonde, but nevertheless
exceedingly well preserved—frou-frouante
even, with a certain commanding presence and,
for an Englishwoman, a considerable chic.
Perhaps I possess a keen eye. I have been
told so.
It is only necessary for me to glance around
a home, and more especially the mistress’s
dressing-room, and I can quickly form a pretty
accurate opinion of the habits and manners of
the family. I rarely make a mistake, for, be
it remembered, I have had a long experience
of the disorganised existence, the intrigues, the
hatred, the fevered life of Englishwomen of
the upper class. It is curious, but nevertheless
a fact, that there exists a kind of freemasonry,
spontaneous yet indescribable, between
the old domestics and the newcomers.
By the first look the new arrival is put au
courant with the spirit of the household.
In the glance which the butler gave me on
entering the back door of the Allardyces, I
read the expression: “This is a curious house,
from top to bottom. There is no security that
you will remain very long. But it is amusing,
nevertheless.”
Therefore, on entering my lady’s cabinet-de-toilette
I was, in a measure, prepared by the
vague impressions I had gathered below—which
was, of course, nothing in particular.
Only from the first moment that I entered
Branksome Court I instinctively knew that
there was some mystery within.
Lady Allardyce was writing letters at a small
bureau. Upon the pale blue carpet were
thrown several white fur rugs, and the arm-chairs
were snug and cosy. In a small cabinet
I noted some dainty bric-à-brac, while on a
pale green silk chaise longue lay a pet
Pekinese.
Madame, raising her blonde head, exclaimed—
“Ah! Mariette. So you have arrived—eh?
You must have left London quite early.” And
she smiled pleasantly.
In her eyes showed that strange, inexpressible
look which spoke mutely of an interesting
past. Have you ever noticed that expression
in a woman’s eyes—a certain deep unfathomable
glance betraying a subtle ingenuity—perhaps
even double-dealing.
She rose and leisurely examined me, my
face, my shoulders, and my profile, muttering
to herself from time to time.
“Ah, yes! She is really not half bad. Indeed,
she is rather good-looking. She’ll suit
me. Excellent!”
Then brusquely she asked—
“Your friends live over in France, I suppose,
Mariette?”
“Yes, Madame, in the Yonne,” I answered,
in wonder at her manner of speaking to herself.
As I spoke she regarded me from head to
toe, then to herself said—
“Yes, she is good-looking. Decidedly
handsome for a French girl.”
Next second she addressed me, saying with
a smile—
“The fact is, Mariette, I never like any but
good-looking girls about me. It is so much
more pleasant, so much more artistic.”
I was about to protest that my face was not
so remarkably handsome. My previous experience
of mistresses had been that they had
sneered at any good features I might possess.
It had only been the male servants who had
told me that I was handsome. Strange that
English men-servants are so very fond of the
French femme-de-chambre!
But Madame continued to examine me
minutely, then regarding my black dress, she
asked—
“Is that your best gown?”
“Yes, my lady,” was my reply.
“H’m! It is not very smart. I will see that
you have others. Your linen, too?” and taking
my skirt in her hand she lifted it.
She said nothing, only made a grimace. She
saw my English moire jupon, with the flannel
one beneath—in true style of the foggy island.
“No, Mariette,” she remarked at last, “I
cannot allow you to go about like that. Come,
help me.”
She opened a big wardrobe, and pulling
forth a long drawer full of perfumed chiffons
and delicate underwear, she emptied the contents
pell-mell upon the floor, saying—
“Take the lot to your room. No doubt they
will have to be altered to fit you, but that is
only a small affair. They will all come in useful,
without a doubt.”
With murmured thanks I regarded the heap
upon the floor—silk stockings, satin corsets,
underwear of finest batiste and lace, pretty
blouses, and lovely underskirts fanfreluches.
From them arose a sweet perfume—a new scent
like a basket of fresh flowers which I had not
before met with—the perfect odeur d’amour.
My lady noted my confusion and said in
explanation—
“You see, Mariette, I only like pretty, well-dressed
girls about me. You will note that
in this house. They must all be elegant. Perhaps
I am a little exacting; indeed, it is almost
a mania with me. I only like pretty things, so
all my maids are good-looking and elegant.
You are dark. See! Here is a red silk under-skirt
for you. Take it, and have it altered to
fit you at once.”
“Really, Madame is extremely kind,” I
managed to exclaim. “I do not deserve all
these favours. I hardly——”
“If you serve me well,” said Lady Allardyce,
“you will find me a good mistress. But,
remember, never let me see you looking prim
and dowdy, like the ordinary lady’s maid. I
want you always to appear chic and smart—and
to use this.” And she handed me a big
and expensive bottle of one of the latest and
most fashionable perfumes.
Surely it was a very remarkable situation, I
thought. But Madame gave me no time for
reflection. She chatted on, in an easy, familiar,
almost maternal manner, giving me certain
intimate details regarding her mode of living.
Then she showed me her bedroom adjoining,
her hats, her wardrobes and their contents, and
where everything was kept. Afterwards she
said—
“Every woman—no matter who, maid or
mistress—should always be well dressed.”
And then she conducted me to my own room,
at the end of a long corridor in the same wing
of the house.
That evening I dressed my lady in a magnificent
gown of black net and sequins—for there
was a dinner-party—and, later on, in the
servants’ hall I learnt something regarding the
ménage.
Monsieur had been in the Diplomatic Service—British
Minister to one of the South American
republics—but had retired when, by the
death of a near relative, he had inherited
Branksome Court and a very comfortable
income.
I met Monsieur in the up-stairs corridor late
that evening. He was a short, stout, somewhat
pompous man with a red, plethoric face, a
broad expanse of shirt-front, and a tiny white
moustache. His air was that of a bon vivant,
and his dress was smart, even dandified. His
monocle was held by a narrow black silk ribbon,
and his dress-cravat was neatly tied. He had
the air of a Government official and the sturdy
uprightness which betrays the golfer.
He stared at me in surprise, but said nothing.
They entertained the haut monde of Bournemouth,
it seemed. I saw some of the gowns
that night. Bon Dieu! they were of a style
forgotten in Paris. Truly the English
couturière is a droll person.
A fortnight went by. Whenever I mentioned
my lady in the servants’ hall my companions
shrugged their shoulders and pulled grimaces.
There was something mysterious about that
ménage, but what it was I failed to discover.
Both Monsieur and Madame were eminently
notables of Bournemouth—that invalid town
of much réclame. We had family prayers each
morning in the dining-room, for Monsieur was
a churchwarden, and Madame was constantly
assisting at charity bazaars and church teas.
Madame always treated me with greatest
consideration; and Monsieur, I found, beneath
a rather austere exterior, was extremely kind
and pleasant. He was always joking good-humouredly.
Yet the atmosphere of mystery about them
increased rather than diminished.
Madame seemed, somehow, to regard me
with a slight distrust. Why, I cannot tell.
One day, however, I noticed her extremely
pale and nervous. A luncheon party she postponed
by telephone on account of being unwell,
and spent all the morning in the chaise
longue before the fire in her dressing-room.
“Mariette!” she called to me. “Come here.
I wish to speak to you.”
“Oui, Madame.”
“Mariette,” she went on, raising her eyes to
mine, “I have come to the conclusion that you
suit me admirably, yet—yet I am still just a little
doubtful regarding your loyalty to myself.”
“Madame has no need to be anxious upon
that score,” I assured her. “No mistress has
ever been more kind and considerate.”
“I like you, Mariette, because your eyes
are not always upon the men. Henry, the
footman, is hanging after every girl. I note,
however, that you keep him at arm’s length,
and you never look into your master’s eyes.”
“I hope, Madame, that I am not a flirt,” I
said modestly. “I know my place.”
“Well, if I trust you further, Mariette, I
hope you will never betray my confidence,”
she said softly, “never tell a soul—not even
the master or any of them in the servants’ hall—eh?”
“I promise, Madame.”
“Then, I want you to do something for me
this afternoon—something in strictest confidence.
Go on the Pier, and at three o’clock take
a seat in the first sheltered recess from this
end, on the right-hand side where the skating
is allowed. You will carry this bag,” and she
showed me a bright mauve bag with a small
watch let into the side. “The person you will
meet will recognise you by this. You will
either take a verbal message for me, or else
you will be given a note. Will you assist me
in strictest confidence?”
“Of course, I will do exactly as Madame
orders,” was my quick response, for my
curiosity was now aroused.
Eh bien! I went to the Pier, found the
seat indicated, and settled myself upon it, displaying
my mauve bag. A strong east wind
was blowing, and the band was playing to a
rather poor audience. I eyed each passer-by
expectantly, but without result, until I began
to fear that the mysterious appointment would
not be kept.
At last a queer, ill-dressed little old woman
in faded black bonnet and shabby jacket,
trimmed with rabbit’s-fur, hobbled along and
took a seat beside me.
“Ah!” she exclaimed, in a low, squeaky
voice. “You are Lady Allardyce’s new maid,
I see—the French girl we’ve heard about—eh?”
I admitted that I was.
“Will you give your mistress this message—that
Mr. Charles must have what she promised
to-night. He will wait for her in the Invalids’
Walk at nine o’clock. He must see her. It is
most urgent.”
“Is that all?” I asked.
“Yes, young woman,” was her snappy response.
“Tell her that. She’ll understand.”
And the ugly old person gave vent to a low,
dry laugh. When, half-an-hour later, I stood in
Madame’s boudoir and gave her the message,
she went pale to the lips.
“I go to the Invalids’ Walk at night! I—I
can’t do that!” she cried. “It’s monstrous!
Why, I should be recognised in an instant.
No, Mariette, you must go and meet him—humour
him—make love to him, if necessary—for
my sake.”
“I do not understand Madame’s meaning,”
I said much puzzled.
“Simply this, Mariette. The gentleman in
question admires a pretty face—and—well, I
shall not be in the least annoyed if you flirt
with him.”
“But—Madame——”
“Ah, of course, you cannot understand!”
she exclaimed. “Well, this gentleman and I
are—are very great friends. Sir Hubert must
never know—you understand? My future,
Mariette, is in your hands. If—if any discovery
were ever made you could easily declare
that the gentleman was your lover—that he
came to Bournemouth—to this house in order
to visit you—eh?”
“And by such declaration save Madame’s
reputation?” I remarked. “Parfaitement!”
My lady nodded. I saw by her manner that
she was terribly anxious. That old woman’s
message was suspiciously like a threat.
That night, at nine o’clock, I sauntered along
the Invalids’ Walk, that pretty pine-clad valley
through which the Bourne brook flows, where,
by day, pale-faced consumptives enjoy the sunshine
and by night amorous couples stroll
beneath the electric lamps.
I sat upon a seat beneath one of the lamps,
and displayed my violet bag, when, after ten
minutes or so, a tall, well-dressed, refined, and
extremely good-looking man, glanced at me in
surprise, crossed, and seated himself beside
me. He was about my own age, and had the
easy manner of a gentleman.
“You are Mariette, I presume?” he asked,
lifting his hat politely.
Then, when I admitted that I was, and that
I bore a message from Madame, he laughed,
and with a sigh exclaimed—
“More excuses, I suppose?”
I explained that Madame feared recognition,
but that she would meet him on the following
night at ten o’clock, in the lower grounds of
Branksome Court, at a spot I indicated.
He smiled faintly, apparently disappointed;
but next instant the shadow passed, and he
looked at me with merry, mischievous glance.
He was pleased to meet me, he declared.
He liked French people. He had heard of
me, and he hoped I was happy with Madame.
Et patati ... et patata!
And, in the end, he invited me to take a stroll
with him, which I did. He was très gentil,
was Monsieur. And yet was it not strange that
I, Madame’s maid, was walking out with
Madame’s lover? Oh là! là!
Truly the ménage of the Allardyces was a
strange one.
We went for quite a long walk through the
gardens in the direction of Branksome Court,
and once or twice he placed his hand upon my
arm to emphasise his words, and squeezed it.
He had travelled a great deal. I, who have
been about, and know Continental hotels pretty
well, am quick to realise the cosmopolitan.
Monsieur Charles was a man after my own
heart. Perhaps I might have fallen in love
with him, only—well, I was only a femme-de-chambre.
His name was Shaw—Charlie Shaw—he
told me. He lived sometimes in
London, but was mostly on the Continent.
And he spoke French very well.
“You will, I hope, Mariette, be good and
faithful to Madame,” he said, growing serious
again. “She has had much trouble with her
maids. The last was far too flighty, and aroused
Madame’s jealousy. Sir Hubert is only human,
after all, and few men can resist a pretty face.
The worst of it is that Lady Allardyce will
always have good-looking girls about her.”
“That is not judicious,” I laughed, “if Monsieur
is susceptible.”
“Exactly. Well, good-bye, Mariette,” he
said, suddenly halting. “Here’s something to
buy yourself a pair of gloves.” And he pressed
into my hand half a louis in English.
When, later, I told Madame of what had
transpired she seemed greatly relieved.
Next evening, Monsieur—poor unsuspicious
Monsieur—had some men friends in to smoke,
and Madame retired early, pleading migraine.
Then swiftly she slipped on a dark gown and
crept through the conservatory, while I remained
on guard. Afterwards, when I had seen
her flit down the drive in the shadows, and on
down the step hill among the pines, I breathed
more freely, and stood gazing away to where
the myriad lights of Bournemouth lay deep in
the valley by the sea.
An hour later the butler locked the conservatory
door, but when he had gone I unlocked
it again, and in the darkness awaited
Madame’s return.
When we had mounted to her dressing-room
I noticed that her eyes were red and swollen.
She was very nervous, and had been crying.
Why, I wondered? Had she quarrelled with
Monsieur Charles?
Three weeks went by uneventfully. My
lady never mentioned Mr. Shaw; yet I saw
that, day after day, she seemed to grow paler
and more apprehensive. For hours she would
sit in her boudoir staring into the fire without
uttering a word. Something was seriously
troubling her.
Twice she went on mysterious visits to
London unknown to Monsieur. Why?
One afternoon, when Madame had gone out
en automobile with Monsieur, for a run through
the New Forest, I chanced to note that in one
of the drawers in the big wardrobe—a drawer
which Madame always kept locked—the key
had been inadvertently left.
As my lady had told me that particular
drawer was her private one, which the key to
the others would not fit, my curiosity, naturally,
was aroused, and, unlocking it, I ventured to
peer within.
Its contents were what I might have expected—quantities
of old letters done up in
bundles and many odds-and-ends, souvenirs
without doubt. As I turned them over I came
across a photograph of Mr. Shaw, evidently
taken some years before; but, when my fingers
touched the bottom of the drawer, it sounded
hollow. Then I noticed that it was more
shallow than it should be. It had a false
bottom! What secrets of Madame’s were concealed
below?
Quickly I drew out the drawer, removed the
contents, and with some manipulation lifted
out the mahogany board, when my eyes fell
upon a miscellaneous collection of jewels,
splendid diamond necklaces, ornaments for the
corsage, brooches of rubies and emeralds, hundreds
of fine rings and bracelets set with diamonds,
sapphires, opals and emeralds, together
with several screwed-up packets of newspaper.
One of the latter I opened. It was full of
unset stones, most of them of great size and
value.
As I took up the treasures by handfuls I
found beneath them a small, but very serviceable
plated revolver, several curious-looking
steel tools such as I had never seen before, and
a black velvet loup, or half-mask, such as is
worn at the carnival balls in the Midi.
Figurez-vous my blank astonishment! Was
this secret hoard the proceeds of many robberies?
Some of the larger stones in the more
costly ornaments had been knocked from their
settings, while the revolver, the mask, and the
burglarious implements told their own tale.
Was Madame, the exemplary wife of his
Excellency the ex-Minister, actually a jewel
thief? Quelle drôle d’idée!
I placed one of the diamond necklets around
my own throat and went to the mirror to admire
it. May I be forgiven! Even in the grey
light of afternoon the stones were full of fire.
To whom, I wondered, had it belonged?
As I stood staring at my reflection, I suddenly
heard Madame’s voice speaking with
Monsieur. She was ascending the stairs slowly,
on account of her heart. Quick as lightning I
tore off the jewels, replaced the false bottom in
the drawer, flung in the letters and odds-and-ends,
and locked it back in its place.
Then, throwing myself into the chair near the
fire, I sank my chin upon my breast, and closed
my eyes in pretence of being asleep.
All this was accomplished none too quickly,
for next instant my lady swept into the room.
“Why, Mariette!” she cried. “Asleep!
How lazy! I thought you were at needle-work!”
I stirred slowly, opened my eyes in surprise,
and then jumped up, as though startled.
“Pardon, Madame!” I exclaimed. “I—I
was not very well, and I must have dropped off
to sleep.”
But my lady only gave vent to a grunt of disapprobation,
and I at once began my duties,
helping her off with her motor-coat and veil.
Suddenly her eye caught the key in the
drawer, and she started, glancing apprehensively
at me; but, without remark, she removed
it and locked it safely in her jewel-case.
Peugh! it was this mystery which I had
scented ever since I had crossed the threshold
of the Allardyces. Eh bien! I would watch.
One day I overheard Monsieur and Madame
having a few high words.
“Well?” I heard Madame exclaim angrily.
“You married me for my money, after all!
Why treat me to all these long eulogies of
your first wife? They are really wearisome,
Hubert. I don’t know how you would have
got on without my money. Why, you’d have
been in the Bankruptcy Court long ago!”
And they jangled on as they sometimes did,
each trying to mix politeness with sarcasm.
Every femme-de-chambre quickly learns the
family secrets.
Most mistresses have manias in more or less
pronounced form. Some have a mania for
cleanliness, some for wearing jewels, some for
perfumes, some for economy, and some for
fresh air. The mania of Lady Allardyce was
the elegant dressing of her maids, who, when
they went down into the town, presented the
appearance of ladies.
And yet the kitchen fare was of the plainest,
even most wretched description.
Bournemouth society is a curious set—circles
within circles. The retired butcher’s wife from
Manchester will not know the retired baker’s
wife from Newcastle. It apes Brighton, and
yet is so horribly provincial—suburbanly provincial.
Ah! yes, the English are a droll
people. Oh! the churches and chapels and
the Sunday silk hats in Bournemouth, the big
prayer-books carried to Sunday parade, and
the ugly old ladies who hold little courts because
they happen to be wives of Jubilee
knights! Extraordinaire!
And Madame was the centre of it all.
Day after day, as I dressed my lady or undressed
her, handed her her face-cream—which
I got for her from Paris—sewed lace into her
blouses, or repaired her lingerie, I used to
glance at that locked drawer in the wardrobe—and
wonder.
One evening she sent me at eight o’clock to
the Arcade, there to meet Monsieur Charles.
He was punctual, smart, well-dressed, très
gentil as ever. He greeted me merrily, and
as we walked out of the light and along the
main street he handed me a small brown-paper
packet for Madame. I felt something
hard inside.
He plied me with many questions concerning
Madame—and Monsieur—yet somehow, in
what manner I could not tell, he seemed to have
altered.
“Mariette,” he said earnestly at last, “I
want to take you into my confidence. The fact
is that Madame refuses to see me, and sends
you as her deputy. Now I must see her. I
want to speak with her very seriously. Will
you help me?”
“Help you, m’sieur?” I exclaimed.
“How?”
“If Lady Allardyce will not come to see
me, then I must go to see her,” was his reply.
“I shall be near the conservatory door at
twelve o’clock to-morrow night. You must be
there, Mariette, to let me in and conduct me
to her.”
“Ah, non, m’sieur, impossible!”
“I say yes, Mariette,” he declared, with a
quiet smile, patting me upon the shoulder.
“You will be there to meet me—at twelve
o’clock.”
“Not if Madame objects.”
“Lady Allardyce will not meet me out because
she fears recognition. She will not
object to meeting me in her own house—if you
take care that Sir Hubert knows nothing,” he
added meaningly.
“It is as Madame wishes,” I said, and then,
with a cheery laugh, he squeezed my hand.
At the corner of Branksome Park Road we
parted, and half-an-hour later I gave Madame
the little packet—a little present, without a
doubt. She made a little grimace.
Oui, vraiment, I was in the midst of an
ingenious intrigue. Nobody would suspect
Madame of possessing a lover.
Next night, when every one had retired and
all was quiet, I unlocked the conservatory
door, and Monsieur Charles, creeping silently
across the lawn, entered noiselessly, and was
conducted by me to Madame’s boudoir where
she received him.
I heard her affectionate greeting, how she
kissed him fondly as soon as he entered.
Then I discreetly withdrew to the head of
the broad, thickly-carpeted staircase, taking
up my post in the darkness, ready to warn
Madame should unsuspecting Monsieur by
chance emerge from his room, which was on
the opposite side of the house. Pauvre
Monsieur!
The lady of the house can do little, indeed,
without the connivance of her femme-de-chambre.
The judicious husband is the one
always friendly and generous with his wife’s
maid—if he wishes to know what transpires in
his absence.
The quiet was unbroken save for the slow,
solemn ticking of the big grandfather clock
below in the front hall, and I suppose I had
been there for perhaps a quarter of an hour
when, of a sudden, I heard a sound below, and
peeping over the balustrade, was, to my amazement,
the flash of a bull’s-eye lantern.
Two strange men were moving noiselessly,
having entered, I suppose, by the conservatory.
They were conversing in whispers.
In fright, I slipped along to Madame’s
boudoir, and tapped, interrupting a tête-à-tête,
saying in a low whisper, “It is I—Mariette!”
Whereupon, in alarm, my lady at once
opened the door, quietly asking what was the
matter.
I told her of the two strangers below in the
hall, when, in an instant, Monsieur Charles’s
face went as pale as death.
“Then they have seen me!” he gasped.
“They are here! I’m lost!”
“You must escape—fly!” Madame urged,
white and trembling. “Down the back stairs.”
“Yes,” he said hoarsely, “they must not
arrest me here. They’ve followed me from
Paris! I suspected it when I was watched on
the Calais boat. But they must not take me
here. Think of the terrible scandal—for
you!”
“Arrest?” I gasped, looking from one to the
other. “Are those men the police?”
“I fear they are, Mariette,” said Madame.
“But I will go below and speak to them while
you get Mr. Charles out by the stairs, past the
butler’s room.”
It was an exciting moment, for on the slightest
noise Madame’s husband would most certainly
appear.
I slipped forth from the room, followed by
Monsieur Charles on tip-toe, and we had
traversed the whole length of the dark corridor
without a sound.
Ah! Quel malheur! Quel grand malheur!
We were suddenly confronted by the two men
who had come up the staircase we intended to
descend! The lantern was flashed full into
our faces.
“I am a police officer,” exclaimed the elder
of the pair, “and I arrest you, George Gamlen,
alias Shaw, upon a warrant issued in Paris for
the theft of certain jewellery belonging to the
Baronne Veuillot, at Versailles, and upon other
similar charges.”
“Hush!” I cried. “Dieu! not so loud.
You will wake Sir Hubert!”
At that instant Madame flew along to me,
and, taking me aside, whispered, “Say that
Mr. Charles is your lover. It will clear me
when they give evidence at the police court.”
Therefore, in accordance with her wishes, I
pretended to be deeply in love with the
prisoner, and admitted that he had come to the
house in order to visit me clandestinely.
“Make no noise, messieurs!” I urged
frantically. “Bon Dieu! I shall be dismissed!”
“I think, Lady Allardyce, that this arrest
is rather opportune,” said the detective to
Madame when we were in the hall below a few
moments later, and out of hearing. “This
gentleman probably had an eye upon your
jewels also. We have ascertained that he has
been in the habit of crossing from France and
coming here to Bournemouth, and that the
Paris police strongly suspect that he has
carried with him stolen property from time to
time. Has he given any of it to you, mademoiselle?”
inquired the detective, turning to
me. “If so, your best plan would be to restore
it at once, or you, too, may find yourself under
arrest.”
“He has never given me any jewellery,” I
declared with truth.
Then we entered the dark drawing-room.
There was a pathetic leave-taking between us,
and we watched the detectives and their
prisoner pass out of the conservatory into the
night.
Next evening the papers reported how, at
Bow Street, the police had given evidence of
arresting one of the most daring jewel thieves
in Europe at Branksome Court, Bournemouth,
where he had gone to visit the French femme-de-chambre,
but ostensibly to commit a robbery.
The police declared the prisoner to be an Englishman
of good birth and head of a dangerous
and most ingenious gang, who had been responsible
for many great jewel robberies during
the past four or five years.
A week later Monsieur and Madame suddenly
left Bournemouth for a long tour in
India and Japan, Madame’s doctor having
ordered her abroad as she was suffering from
nerves.
After I had packed her trunks, Madame
made me a very handsome present and told
me, with deep regret, that Monsieur would not
allow her—after the scandal of Monsieur
Charles’s visit to me—to keep me in her
service.
Therefore I must leave her. Eh bien! It
was only what I had expected.
“But, Mariette,” she added, her hand placed
tenderly upon my shoulder as she looked
straight into my eyes, “you have saved me!
Sir Hubert knows nothing—he suspects nothing.
He must never suspect the truth.
Heaven knows, I have tried all I could to
shield Mr. Charles, to hide his thefts, to assist
him—ah! to reform him! But, alas! all to
no purpose. Poor Charles! You may imagine
what I feel—my chagrin, my sorrow—what a
terrible blow all this has been to me. Charles
is—is my son!”
Three months later Monsieur Charles was
transported from Paris to Devil’s Island, and
for aught I know to the contrary, the stolen
jewels still repose in the bottom of that locked
wardrobe drawer at Branksome Court.
Flûte!
CHAPTER III LITTLE MRS. OTWAY
June 23rd
Tiens! My next experience was, indeed, a
strange one.
Quickly back in London after leaving Lady
Allardyce’s service, I had, with my excellent
testimonials, no difficulty in obtaining another
situation.
This time I found myself engaged by a lady
named Otway, who lived at the Park Lane end
of Grosvenor Street. A large house, toilettes
by Worth, hats from the Rue de la Paix, smart
dinner parties, brilliant entertainments every
Wednesday, grand chic!
Madame was not more than thirty—petite,
fair-haired, with limbs full-sized and shapely.
Her head was small and gracefully poised, her
neck long, her features regular, her smile
fascinating. Her complexion was fair as a
lily, with a faint rose blush to brighten it.
Superbe!
In the first hour of my arrival I found upon
her dressing-table Crême Floreine and a bottle
of Rose d’Orsay. This discovery was, in itself,
sufficient to stamp her as smart. She had
an abundance of soft wavy hair, well arranged
to suit the oval form of her expressive and
intelligent face, while the mode in which it was
dressed, with all the chi-chi, was the latest in
Paris.
From the first moment I knew that Madame
would do me credit. No second glance was
required to ascertain that her couturière was
not English, and that she was well used to a
maid of the first order, like myself.
And so I had quickly settled down to my
duties, enthusiastic, quick-handed and content.
From Joseph, the butler, I learnt that Monsieur,
a tall, thin-faced and extremely active
gentleman, was proprietor of a great daily
journal, one of the most powerful political
organs in England, and that he was one of
those many men in London who have by a
lucky hit got rich quick. Within ten years, by
giving the public what it wanted, he had
become a millionaire.
Now it is a curious anomaly in social life
that while the prosperous business-man finds it
extremely difficult, notwithstanding his money-bags,
to enter the inner ring of London society,
unless either son or daughter sell themselves
for a title, yet the proprietor of any daily newspaper
steps at once across the gulf, is received,
even hailed, by the smartest and most exclusive
set, and his wife—though she may have been
bred in Brixton—is affectionately called “My
dear” by dowager-duchesses.
So in the case of the Otways.
Madame, it was whispered, had been the
daughter of a small grocer—what you call
“stores”—at Lower Sydenham, while clean-shaven
Monsieur had started life as junior
clerk in an insurance office. Yet now at forty
he controlled one of the several London newspapers
which claim the largest-circulation-in-the-world,
and was busy distributing charitable
donations of a thousand pounds at a time in
order to attract public attention and claim a
baronetcy from his Party.
The evening of my arrival happened to be
a Wednesday—the day of the weekly entertainment.
The hall, staircase and reception-rooms
were hung with choice roses, while about
the whole place was a sweet perfume, an air
of unbridled luxury and wealth. Half smart
London came there to listen to the splendid
music in the drawing-room. The fees to the
great violinist and the renowned pianist must
have run into hundreds—unless, perhaps, they
performed for nothing in order to secure in
Monsieur’s journal flattering notices of their
public entertainments. Bien sûr, to the rich
newspaper proprietor half the world falls upon
its knees in these days when geniuses are so
easily manufactured by “boom” and the press-agent.
But of Madame Otway I have nothing to
complain. Mais non.
Monsieur, whose fine library was really the
editorial room of the great offices somewhere in
Fleet Street, received many strange men between
the hours of six and eight each evening.
Hinkson, the footman, was always busy opening
the door to them, and telephones were
ringing all the time. Monsieur’s room, with
its ever-clicking news and stock-exchange
“tapes” in the corner, was then a perfect hive
of industry. Oui, vraiment, it was a house of
business at that hour.
Those who came and went were of all
classes, from shabby and beery broken-down
journalists, to Cabinet Ministers and political
peers with axes to grind.
It must not be supposed, however, that
Monsieur devoted his whole time to the progress
of his journal. Au contraire, he went
everywhere, motored a great deal in his big
six-cylinder, enjoyed himself hugely, and left
Madame a great deal to her own devices.
Quite two months was I in Madame’s service
before I began to know her. True, she occupied
with consummate tact the position which
money had so suddenly given her, yet she was
extremely reserved, and would go out and
return day after day without ever once letting
drop where she had been, or what she had been
doing.
More than once in her absence Monsieur,
when he had encountered me, had spoken
cheerfully and had shown himself très gentil.
Curious that it might seem, yet he somehow
appeared as though he wished to make friends
with me. Moi, I gave him no encouragement.
With the femme-de-chambre any such encouragement
is always fatal. And I think I
know my place too well.
Flirtation with a good-looking male servant
is, of course, permissible, but with Monsieur,
never.
It may have been because of my somewhat
dignified attitude towards Monsieur that
Madame grew at last less frigid. She would
often laugh and gossip with me as I dressed
her pretty hair, buttoned her blouse, or laced
her shoes, while every now and then she would
make me little presents of trifles of left-off
clothing. The perquisites of the femme-de-chambre
can always be turned into money, and
fortunately for me Madame quickly flung
aside a gown or blouse. Worth’s bill was
never questioned by Monsieur, who was shrewd
enough to know that half his power lay in his
wife’s success.
Madame, like most mistresses, was a person
of moods, and subject to headaches, real or
imaginary. Diable! the cachet of antipyrine
was ever at hand.
Though devoted to Monsieur, she was inclined
to be—well, a trifle skittish. A woman
cannot deceive her femme-de-chambre for very
long. Often have I laughed at the ingenuity
of some of my mistresses in their vain attempts
to hide their secrets from me. They always
forget that a woman has a far keener sense of
intuition than a man, and that what may be
hidden from Monsieur, the husband, is as open
as the light of day to the girl who dresses her hair.
Secrets! Bon Dieu! I have known many.
I have witnessed some amusing comedies, and
more than one tragedy.
I admit, however, that I was entirely unsuspicious
of Madame Otway until one evening,
while brushing her motor-coat, I found a
letter crumpled in the pocket—a brief little
affectionate note from Isaac Blumfeld, the
well-known financier, who lived around in Park
Lane, and who very often dined en famille
with Monsieur and Madame.
He was a short, thick-set, thick-speaking
man, with a red, rather pimply, face, and an
oleaginous and pompous manner. Un snob!
It was said that he had once been an acrobat,
until fortunate speculations in South Africa
had brought him his huge fortune.
The Blumfeld group were well known in
the City, but owing to certain reports he
was never received by the smart set who
came so regularly to Grosvenor Street every
Wednesday.
And so Madame was on friendly terms with
Monsieur, unknown to her husband! Pas
extraordinaire!
I replaced the letter and shrugged my
shoulders. Madame’s little affairs of the heart
did not concern me. She was a kind, generous
mistress. Assez!
An hour later, as I sat mending some
lingerie in the dressing-room, Monsieur
entered, saying—
“Mariette, send down your mistress’s fur
motor-coat to the car. I’m going to pick her
up at the theatre, and she’ll be cold.”
“Oui, m’sieur,” I replied, and then went
along to get the coat. But before I handed it
to him I took possession of the letter.
And I burned it.
Next evening Madame went forth alone in
a walking gown, Monsieur having been called
to Glasgow on business. I knew that she went
to dinner with old Isaac Blumfeld at a snug
little restaurant in Clifford Street, where neither
would be recognised.
She returned about ten, slipped on a smart
evening gown and went out to a bridge-party
at old Lady Staverton’s, in Mount Street.
She was an inveterate player, and often won
large sums, as I knew sometimes when she
came home.
I had dropped off to sleep before the fire,
for it was past three when she returned,
tired, short-tempered, and with a bad
headache.
She looked so very pale and distressed that
I asked whether she were not well, to which
I received a snappy reply. So I held my
tongue, wondering what had happened.
Next morning before luncheon, while dressing
her hair as she sat before her big toilet-table
upon which were ranged the massive
silver requisites, Madame suddenly said—
“Mariette, have you ever been in love?”
Love! Moi! The question nonplussed
me. I felt the colour rising to my cheeks and
was compelled to give an affirmative, if halting,
response.
Madame sighed, and remained silent for
some moments.
“Ah!” she said at last, “though you may
have loved, you cannot have realised the perils
consequent upon a forbidden affection.”
I made no reply, but I knew too well to what
she alluded. She was a young and pretty
dame du monde, and surely it was not
surprising.
“Mariette,” she said, turning to me and
fixing me with her fine big eyes, “I—well, to
tell you the truth I am in a great difficulty—a
very great difficulty. I wonder whether, if
I asked you to help me, you would ever betray
me?”
“Madame, I have never yet betrayed any
confidence with which my mistresses have
entrusted me,” I said, not without some little
dignity.
“I know, Mariette. I read honesty in your
face,” she hastened to say. “Help in this
unfortunate affair will mean my salvation.”
I knew that Monsieur entertained no suspicion
of what might be in progress, therefore
her attitude puzzled me. I had never dreamed
for a moment that the stout, over-dressed
financier was her admirer; but on the contrary,
had believed that the Honourable Frank
Carew, of the Foreign Office, was the most-favoured
cavalier. The last-named, a tall,
handsome, dark-haired, well-groomed young
fellow, was for ever hanging at Madame’s heels,
and very often took her out to the theatre, or
brought her home from parties or dances.
One night I had noticed when he bade her
farewell in the hall that her hand had rested
in his just a second longer than it might have
done. And from that I had formed my own
conclusions.
Chacun son idée! But that letter of Isaac
Blumfeld’s had been sufficient to place all
doubt at rest.
Madame was, I believe, about to reveal to me
some further secret, when there came a tap at
the door, and Hinkson announced that Lady
Staverton was below, and wished to see
Madame very urgently.
My mistress started, turned slightly pale,
and after a moment’s hesitation gave orders
for her to be shown up-stairs.
“You may go, Mariette,” she added curtly.
“I shall want you again presently.”
So I finished Madame’s hair hurriedly,
helped her off with her lace dressing-jacket
and handed her a warm wrap. Then as I
left I encountered the thin-faced, middle-aged
woman upon the threshold.
When at last my bell rang and I re-entered
the room I found Madame bathing her face
in eau-de-Cologne, her eyes betraying signs of
recent tears.
“Mariette,” she said one day about a fortnight
afterwards, “Do you know Mr. Blumfeld’s
house in Park Lane—the big white
one on the corner, with the glass-covered
verandah?”
“Oui, Madame.”
“Well—I want you to do something in strict
secrecy,” Madame said, “for my sake, to help
me.”
“Volontairement.”
“Remember, the servants must know
nothing, otherwise they will talk. You will
not say a word to Hinkson. Promise me.”
“Madame may repose the most perfect confidence
in me,” I assured her. “Am I not
Madame’s femme-de-chambre?”
“Well, what I want you to do may strike
you as somewhat curious—yet it is highly
necessary. All depends upon it—upon your
shrewdness,” she said. “I want you to put
on another dress and go and watch outside
Mr. Blumfeld’s to see whether a gentleman
calls there—a gentleman you have seen here—Mr.
Carew. You know him, of course.”
“Parfaitement, Madame.”
“You must go now, as soon as possible, and
watch the house—if necessary till midnight.
Mr. Carew has left his rooms, and I am unaware
of his whereabouts. I shall remain here
awaiting your report. If he calls, then hurry
round at once in a taxi and let me know. Or—or
better. I think he does not know you.
If you see him in the street, go straight up to
him and tell him that, before he enters Mr.
Blumfeld’s, a friend wishes to see him. Suggest
that he goes somewhere to await the
mysterious friend—the lounge of the Criterion
is quiet. Send him there—and come round to
me at once.”
“Bien, Madame; and my dress?”
“Put on your best dress. The police will
not then suspect you of loitering. If so, refer
the constable to me. They all know my husband.
So run along, eat your lunch quickly,
and go out to watch.”
My mission was certainly of interest. I
swallowed my meal quickly, dressed, and telling
Hinkson that I was going out upon an
errand for Madame, hurried along Grosvenor
Street into Park Lane, where, turning to the
left, was soon before the big white mansion of
the great financier—a mansion well known, I
expect, to most readers of these my memoirs.
As idling opposite by the park railings I
watched the big front-door of Blumfeld’s
house, I saw several persons arrive and depart;
a man in a yellow motor-car, two telegraph
messengers and a tall, rather elderly lady in
a hansom. To the latter the footman announced
“not at home,” and the same reply
was given to two other men of distinctly business
air. And though I never relaxed my
vigilance all the cold, dry afternoon, yet
Madame’s friend did not come.
Your London policeman is always suspicious
of the loitering woman. I had attracted the
attention of the constable on the beat. Therefore,
just as twilight was falling, I was compelled
to go within the park-railings and
watch from there.
It grew dark soon after four o’clock, the
street-lamps were lit, but the traffic of taxis
and motor-buses remained unceasing. The
few people passing up and down in the Park
had gradually disappeared, while I remained
there alone upon the iron seat, watching eagerly
from out the darkness.
Suddenly, about six o’clock, just as rain
began to fall, I saw a tall, well-dressed young
man in soft felt hat and dark overcoat approach
the house from Piccadilly.
Ere I recognised that it was the man for
whom I was watching, he had ascended the
steps.
In an instant I had dashed along the railings
to the nearest gate in an endeavour to prevent
him from entering. But unfortunately, before
I could gain the house, he had been admitted.
Isaac Blumfeld was evidently at home to him.
I hailed a passing taxi, and within five
minutes had told Madame. She started, put
on her hat and coat hurriedly, and sped round
to Park Lane.
When she returned half-an-hour or so later,
I found her in her boudoir white as death and
trembling in every limb.
“Madame is unwell!” I cried in alarm.
“May I telephone for the doctor?”
“No, Mariette,” she responded in a low,
hard voice, and as she turned to me I saw that
she had strangely altered. Her countenance
bore a haunted, haggard look, and she seemed
greatly agitated. “No, there is no necessity.
All the doctors in the world can—can be of
no avail!”
“But cannot I assist Madame?” I urged in
alarm. “Let me order something.”
“No. I—I want no dinner. I’ll go to my
room,” and with uneven steps she walked
along to her dressing-room, where I divested
her of coat and hat, and soon she was lying
upon the couch in her pretty pink kimono.
Ma foi! What could have happened!
I sat with her all that evening, but she hardly
spoke a dozen words; she lay with her eyes
fixed upon the fire in thoughtful silence.
About eleven o’clock, just as I had taken in
a cup of hot milk to her as usual, Monsieur,
who had returned, burst in, crying—
“I say, Lucy! A most terrible thing has
happened. Carr, the news-editor, has just
rung up to tell me that poor old Blumfeld has
been found dead in his library! The butler
was speaking with him just after six, but at
half-past he went in again with a telegram,
and found him dead on the floor—shot. The
curious feature of the affair was that Blumfeld
is said to have received a mysterious visitor
by appointment, and opened the door to this
unknown person himself. The police suspect
murder.”
Madame sat open-mouthed, a deathlike
pallor upon her cheeks. For a second her
startled eyes met mine, then she sat rigid,
staring straight at her unsuspecting husband.
“Murder!” she echoed. “They suspect!”
“Yes; awful, isn’t it? He was such a good
old sort, too. I suppose I’ll have to go to the
funeral.”
And then Monsieur hurried back to the
library, where several callers awaited him.
Madame, rising, staggered across to the
door and turned the key.
Then she said in a hoarse whisper—
“Mariette, you—you alone saw Mr. Carew
enter there. While your lips remain closed he
is safe!”
“Madame need have no apprehension,” I
replied. “I have already forgotten all that I
saw.”
“And you will continue to assist me?” she
asked eagerly. “Ah! you do not know
how strange are the facts, or how great the
sacrifice.”
“Madame has but to command. I am her
servant,” was my brief response.
She reflected a moment, then rose and
passed into her bedroom. Five minutes later
she returned with a sealed note, saying—
“Take this at once to Mr. Carew. You
know where he lives—in Carlos Place. Give
it into his own hand. If he is not at home,
wait until he returns.”
Twenty minutes later I rang at the door of
the rooms of Madame’s admirer. I was
invited by his man into an ideal bachelor’s
abode, a book-lined room, which smelt strongly
of cigars, and where the pictures and photographs
were mostly of my own sex—some,
perhaps, a little risky.
Presently Monsieur came in, his face almost
transparent in its paleness, and starting in surprise
at finding a visitor. Next second he
smiled pleasantly when I explained who I was,
and taking Madame’s note he broke it open
and eagerly read it.
His brows contracted, and he bit his lip.
“Your mistress says that we can trust you
implicitly,” he said, as he closed the door and
looked straight at me. He had fine dark eyes,
and was très gentil.
“Oui, m’sieur.”
“A certain—well—a certain unfortunate
affair will be in the papers to-morrow,” he said
hesitatingly in a hard, strained voice. “Some
inquiries may be made. Possibly they will be
awkward ones, mademoiselle. If the truth
became known it would not only mean ruin
to your mistress and to myself, but there would
be exposed a great secret which, at all hazards,
must be kept. I want to speak quite frankly,
so that you may realise the true seriousness of
the situation. With a word I could clear up
the whole matter, but by doing so that secret—a
great and most important one—would become
revealed. The irony of the whole thing
is that your master is seeking to learn that
secret, to publish it in his paper and create
a sensation through the country. He little
dreams that he is working in direct opposition
to your mistress, who, for the preservation of
her own honour, must, of necessity, prevent the
truth from becoming known.”
“But what is the secret, m’sieur?” I inquired
eagerly.
“Ah! That, I regret to say, I am not permitted
to divulge. Sufficient for you to know
that your mistress and I have united to safeguard
it. Yet, by our joint action, many evil-disposed
persons will probably scent scandal.”
Madame had spoken of a sacrifice. Had
this young man sacrificed himself for her sake?
Vraiment! The mystery of it all became very
puzzling.
“Your mistress was in peril—a deadly
peril,” he added slowly, “—until this evening.
The danger has now been removed.”
“By the death of Isaac Blumfeld,” I said, in
a low meaning whisper.
He nodded gravely, but no word escaped his
pursed-up lips.
“Mariette,” he said at last, “you are loyal
to your mistress, and are prepared to help her—are
you not?”
“Certainly, m’sieur.”
“To assist her, you must also assist me,” he
declared quickly, in a voice that betrayed eagerness
and apprehension. “If there are any
inquiries, Mariette, will you be prepared to
declare that from half-past five o’clock till
seven this evening you were here in my rooms
with me?”
“M’sieur!” I cried, with indignation.
“I know it is much to ask of you,” he said,
très sérieux. “I am asking you to condemn
yourself in order—well, to—to save
me!”
“To save m’sieur!” I echoed, pretending
not to understand.
“Yes, yes,” he cried quickly. He seemed
very nervous and unstrung. “Later on you
shall know everything. For the present I only
desire to be assured that I may rely upon you
to prove that I was at home here between half-past
five and seven.”
“But I returned to Grosvenor Street before
half-past six.”
“Who saw you?”
“Only Madame. I remained in her room
while she went out for half-an-hour—round to
Monsieur Blumfeld’s.”
“To Blumfeld’s!” he cried, starting quickly.
“Did your mistress go round to Park Lane
after six o’clock?” he demanded in amazement.
“Certainly she did.”
He sank back in his arm-chair with a deep
sigh, covering his face with both his hands.
“Then she knows—she—she suspects?” he
asked of me suddenly, regarding me with a
strange expression.
“Suspects what?”
“That Isaac Blumfeld——”
“I know nothing, m’sieur,” I declared.
“Nothing,” I protested.
“Ah, yes, Mariette,” he said very earnestly,
with an attempt to smile, “you are diplomatic.
You know nothing—good—and you will stand
my friend—and Madame’s friend also, will
you not?” he added appealingly, holding forth
his hand.
I was silent. Truly I had been drawn into
a pretty complication. My word could save an
assassin! Pensez à ça!
His hand was stretched towards me, but I
shrank from taking it.
I merely replied that, in order to shield
Madame from any unpleasantness, I was
willing to do as he requested.
By this he became at once reassured. He
poured out a glass of wine and insisted that I
should drink it, while he swallowed a liqueur-glass
of cognac to steady his nerves.
“I shall not write to your mistress,” he said.
“Letters are always dangerous. Tell her that
I shall lunch at the Berkeley to-morrow, and
ask her to meet me there by accident. Tell
her that I acted as I promised. She will
understand.”
Then, with reiterated expressions of thanks,
and confidence in my judgment, he wished me
a laughing bon soir, and bowed me out.
Malheureusement, next day in the papers I
read of the discovery of the mysterious murder
of Isaac Blumfeld, and the search for the
missing visitor suspected of the crime. Just
before six, it appeared, the great financier had
told the butler that he expected a visitor, and
would open the door himself. This was not
unusual, for the deceased, like other financiers,
had been in the habit of receiving strange
people in strictest secrecy—people who were
supposed to furnish him with confidential
information—and the library being close to the
front door, these persons arrived and departed
without being seen by the servants.
The tragic affair was shrouded in mystery,
and, as such, was made the most of by the
Press.
Madame put on a smart walking-gown and
her sables and went forth to the Berkeley about
one o’clock, not returning till half-past three.
Afterwards, when we were alone in the boudoir,
she said—
“Mariette, Mr. Carew has told me of your
generous promise. You do not know what
great assistance you are now rendering us.
You will be well rewarded—never fear.”
“I look for no reward,” I replied. “I know
Madame is very unhappy, and it is surely my
duty to help her.”
“Hardly your duty to be ready even to lie
to save a man for whom you have no affection,”
she remarked kindly.
“For Madame’s sake,” I said simply.
Autre chose. I could only put the crime
down as being due to jealousy. To me, it now
seemed plain that Monsieur Carew had made
a secret appointment with Blumfeld, and that
Madame had, by some means, learnt of it.
The two men had quarrelled, and the younger
had raised his weapon and fired.
If not, why did Monsieur Carew so earnestly
beseech of me to tarnish my own reputation
by clearing him of suspicion?
Ah! quel monde! An anxious week went
by. The coroner’s jury had returned a verdict
of “Wilful murder against some person unknown,”
and the dead man had been buried,
Monsieur following at the funeral.
One night three weeks later Monsieur
Carew came to dine at Grosvenor Street,
and Madame’s husband seemed particularly
cordial.
When they returned to the library to smoke,
I went down at Madame’s suggestion and
listened eagerly at the door.
After some desultory conversation, I heard
Monsieur exclaim in a persuasive way—
“My dear Carew, you know the truth. You
could easily get me a copy of those documents.
I’d make it well worth your while.”
“Thanks, but I’m not so desperately hard-up
as I was a little time ago. I got two or
three rather good tips on the Stock Exchange.”
“Glad to hear it; nevertheless, I’m very
anxious, you know, to publish the whole thing.
It would create such a scandal that our political
opponents would be ruined and crushed. It
would turn the elections in our favour.”
“And I’m afraid you would be ruined also,
while at Downing Street they would know that
I had betrayed them.”
“Ruined! How?”
“Well, among the official correspondence
there unfortunately is a report from one of the
embassies concerning certain heavy subsidies
paid to your journal by a foreign power, in
consideration that you foster the belief that the
country is perfectly safe from attack—rather
damaging, in face of the belief in your unwavering
patriotism.”
“Good heavens!—but how do you know
this?” gasped Monsieur, alarmed.
“The papers have been through my hands,
and——”
“Come, Carew, now out with it, man! I
see by your face there’s something wrong.
Tell me the truth, and let me face the music.
Who knows this beside yourself?”
“An enemy knew—but, fortunately, you
have been saved.”
“Saved! Who saved me?” he cried.
“Ask your wife to come here. If she
permits, then I will speak.”
I heard the bell ring, so I slipped away.
Presently I caught the frou-frou of Madame’s
skirts as she passed along the hall, and next
moment I was again listening at the door.
“Yes, Frank—speak, if you like,” I heard
her say in a low, hoarse voice quite unusual to
her.
“Then simply this, Otway,” explained the
young man. “Your wife, I believe, lost heavily
at bridge at Lady Staverton’s a few weeks ago,
and that old scoundrel Blumfeld offered to
lend her the money to pay. She accepted,
rather than admit to you she had been
gambling. I, too, was hard up, and a month
ago, I’m sorry to confess, sold to Blumfeld
for a big price a copy of that secret treaty you
want, together with all the correspondence.”
Whereupon Madame interrupted.
“With the letters he threatened me,” I heard
her declare. “He vowed that if I refused to
meet him in secret he would publish the whole
of the official correspondence, and ruin you,
Jack! He had lent me money, and I had
fallen entirely into his power.”
“Well?” asked Monsieur hoarsely.
“I defied him, and I told Frank, who—who
came forward as my friend.”
“Your friend—my enemy, eh?” snarled
Monsieur.
“Perhaps, Otway, I had better reveal the
truth—make a clean breast of it,” exclaimed
the young man. “When your wife told me
the use to which the secret information was to
be put I was horrified. I thought he only
wanted it for financial reasons. Therefore I
made an appointment to see the fellow in
secret, and came from Paris for that purpose.
Your wife knew I was coming. The fellow
opened the door to me, and I, having raised all
the ready money I possibly could, endeavoured
to buy back the copy of the treaty and the
correspondence. But unfortunately he would
not part with them. I failed, and so after a
quarter of an hour, I left.”
“Listen,” I heard Madame again interrupt.
“On that evening I also had an appointment
with the man who intended to crush and ruin
us both, Jack,” she said. “He watched me as
I passed his window, and opened the door to
me. Alone in his room, for Frank had gone,
I begged him to have pity upon me, and give
me back those incriminating papers. He had
them spread before me upon his table, and
answered brutally that as I had refused to meet
him in secret he should, that same night, hand
them over to an opposition newspaper. He—he
seized me by the wrist, and tried to kiss
me. In desperation I drew your revolver,
which I had taken with me, and threatened to
shoot myself. He tried to get possession of
it, but—I—I struggled—and—and in the
struggle, Jack—it went off! In horror, I saw
him stagger back and sink to the floor—dead!
I hardly know what I did next, save that I
seized the papers lying upon his table, and
stole noiselessly out. No one saw me enter;
no one saw me leave! And—and no one
knows the truth!”
Both men uttered cries of dismay. It was
evident that Monsieur Carew was quite as
much astounded at the confession as was her
husband.
“And does no one suspect you, Lucy?”
asked Monsieur in a low, strained voice.
“Nobody—except, perhaps, Mariette. I
was compelled to take her into my confidence.”
“Then we must not take any risks. Mariette
must be paid well and dismissed,” Monsieur
said in a decisive tone. “If she remained, it
would constantly remind us both of the very
ugly affair. To-morrow I shall give her a little
present of a hundred pounds.”
Eh bien! And this Monsieur did, in
Madame’s presence, after breakfast on the
following morning.
Pou!—Pou!!—Pou!!! Mort aux Juifs!
CHAPTER IV THE NOAH’S ARK
February 16th
Ecoutez! I will tell you another little
histoire.
Madame was ultra-chic and très intelligente.
As I stood for inspection before her in her
private sitting-room at the Savoy Hotel in
London, I noted that she was but little more
than thirty, with clean-cut features, wide-open,
fearless eyes, dark brows and lashes, pretty
bronze hair, a straight nose slightly retroussé at
the tip, a firm mouth, but still kissable, and
rather prominent rounded chin—une jolie
figure, une jolie taille.
She was dressed in a well-cut, tailor-made
gown of cinnamon brown, and as she looked
at me she struck me as a femme du monde of
strong independent spirit, determined to go her
own way, and have a good time.
Mrs. Ashley-Bond was her name. Not
until after she had seen me and engaged me
at the bureau de placement, did I discover, to
my joy, that Madame had let her house somewhere
in North Devon—and she and her
husband lived always in hotels, travelling
hither and thither.
“You are used to travelling, you say?”
Madame asked, as she concluded her inspection.
“We are on the Continent about six
months in the year, and spend each season in
London.”
“Oui, Madame. I have travelled a great
deal. I went to India and Australia with
Madame Henshaw, an American lady. I gave
you her testimonial.”
“Perfectly satisfactory,” she replied. “But,
Mariette, what I want to impress upon you
from the very first is that I forbid all flirtations.
Constantly moving as we do, I know quite well
that a smart French girl like yourself must
have many admirers in the housekeeper’s room.
You will be proof against all flattery, I
sincerely hope.”
“I have had sufficient experience, Madame.
I am fully able to take care of myself,” was
my rather dignified reply.
“Then I hope I shall never have occasion
to utter reproof,” she said. “My husband is
just now in Germany. He will join me next
week.”
And then I entered upon my duties.
From the first I realised that Madame was
a thoroughgoing cosmopolitan. She spoke
French and German fairly well, and by the
labels with which her luggage was plastered,
it was plain that they stopped at only first-class
hotels. They had evidently wandered
from Lisbon across to Budapest, and from
Constantinople up to Stockholm.
Vraiment I had secured just the situation
for which I had been longing!
If a mistress never travels and never goes
to country-houses, then the life of her femme-de-chambre
soon becomes unbearable. My
ideal life is Monte Carlo in spring, London in
the season, Aix afterwards, a short spell in
Paris, Trouville in July, then Scotland, and
Paris for Christmas, and this apparently was
just the kind of nomad existence led by the
Ashley-Bonds.
We occupied one of the most expensive
suites in the Savoy, and on the first day I was
with Madame I saw a bill of Shepherd’s in
Cairo for four thousand francs. Ma foi, there
was no lack of money. They practically
rolled in it!
Madame had many friends, both in the hotel
and out of it. She was very intimate with a
lady staying in the hotel, a Madame Courtenay,
who had a suite on the same floor. She was
rather older, very dark, slightly given to stoutness
and of Hebrew type, yet of quite good
style. But her husband was a short, podgy,
round-faced man with a pair of sharp black
eyes and a turned-up moustache.
Each evening I dressed my mistress in a
different toilette, and she went out to dine, or
to the theatre, usually returning to take supper
in the gay restaurant with Monsieur and
Madame Courtenay.
As the days went by I realised that between
my mistress and Madame Courtenay a
very close friendship existed. She was ever
closeted in Madame’s room, and often their
conversation was in an undertone so that I
should not overhear.
Madame usually spoke with me in French.
It kept her in practice, she said. She had
imbibed all the true chic of the Parisienne,
and by living so much on the Continent she
knew and used all the most fashionable perfumes
and adjuncts to the toilette. Quickly I
realised that I could tell her little that she did
not know. Her hats were mostly from Lewis,
in Monte Carlo, and her demi-toilettes from
Sert Migno, in Nice. She knew the Riviera
as well as I did, and she wore her gowns
perfectly.
No woman in the restaurant of the Savoy
had greater success than she, for each evening
when after supper she went forth into the
lounge to enjoy her cigarette with Madame
Courtenay, all eyes were upon her. Her figure
was superb; her smartness unequalled.
Unlike most of les Anglaises I have served,
she possessed a keen sense of humour, and
frequently she made me laugh. Yet somehow
her friendship with Madame Courtenay struck
me as curious, even suspicious. Tiens! I do
not know the reason, but I had a very strong
feeling that Madame’s friend and her husband
were not exactly what they represented themselves
to be.
Perhaps it was because one afternoon, when
out for a walk in Oxford Street, I came across
Madame Courtenay talking earnestly with a
low type of foreigner, who looked suspiciously
like a second-class hotel servant out of employment.
She did not see me, and I was careful
to escape observation. Yet when she returned
to the hotel she rushed in at once to Madame,
and for some time conversed with her in
whispers. Extraordinaire? Ah! oui.
Monsieur returned from Berlin next day.
Un bel type, about forty—of military
appearance, alert, well-set-up, smart, with a
heavy fair moustache.
Among the men in the hotel, and especially
with the cosmopolitan crowd in the American
bar, he was highly popular. Without doubt
he was a gentleman, full of genuine bonhomie.
Yet, though a week passed, he never once went
out with Madame.
She always went forth alone, or with her
friend Madame Courtenay.
My master and Monsieur Courtenay seemed
bosom friends. They went about together,
often out to Hounslow, in the suburbs, and
each day lunching or dining with men whose
acquaintance they formed casually. What
Monsieur’s business was, if he had one, I failed
to discover.
One afternoon, however, Madame gave me
a surprise. She had been out to luncheon,
and on returning met Monsieur in the hall.
He had been awaiting her. They had a
hurried conversation, and then Madame and I
ascended together in the lift. On gaining her
room Madame Courtenay was there. They
spoke together quickly and excitedly. Then I
was called in, and Madame said—
“Mariette, we are going abroad. To-night
you must leave Liverpool Street by the Harwich
route for Basle, and go on to Milan.
You will take my two big trunks—go to the
Hôtel de Milan and await us there.”
“Oui, Madame.”
And then she set about her packing in frantic
haste, being assisted by Madame Courtenay.
Bon Dieu! Had something happened? In
a quarter of an hour Monsieur burst into the
room and swallowed a glass of brandy. Then
he gave me two ten-pound notes for my
expenses, saying—
“Look here, Mariette, I’m doing some very
important financial business, and I don’t want
the people in Italy to know who I really am.
So when we arrive, I shall be Captain Hugh
Atherton, and my wife will be Lady Hylda
Atherton, daughter of the Earl of Ilfracombe.
You understand—eh? You’re a good girl,
and you know how to keep a still tongue, I
believe. You can take one of your mistress’s
trunks with you, and one of my kit-bags.”
“I am in Madame’s service. Is it not my
duty to be silent?” I said.
Mystère! Why did I not travel with
Madame? I was her maid. Why was I sent
by a roundabout route? Did they intend to
escape from the hotel in secret?
And yet it is not the duty of a femme-de-chambre
to question the motives of master or
mistress. So I simply packed, and soon after
eight o’clock that evening left for Liverpool
Street Station in a cab.
The North Sea was at its worst, and the
crossing from Harwich was affreux. Heureusement,
I never suffer from mal-de-mer, nevertheless,
I was glad to enter the Basle express
at Brussels, and throughout the next day and
night travelled by Strasburg into Switzerland.
From Basle I went on to Lucerne, and after
dinner at the big buffet proceeded, by the winding
Gotthard, down to noisy Milan.
Milano! Ugh! Abominable! Tramways,
dust, and ogling young men with six sous in
their pockets. The city is the most vulgar in
all Europe.
According to instructions I engaged an
expensive suite of rooms, and four days after
my arrival Monsieur and Madame came in
great style. Their personal appearance was
so much altered that I stood aghast. Monsieur
was now clean-shaven, and wore gold-rimmed
pince-nez, while Madame had lost her
chic, and presented the usual appearance of
the blouse-and-skirt tourist.
Tourists! Bon Dieu! Have we not all
met them! They carry two blouses only, and
wash their linen in the bath-rooms. En pension
by coupon!
The title of my mistress, combined with the
remarks I had let drop in the housekeeper’s
room, caused the management to treat them
with greatest deference.
This sudden transformation of my master
and mistress greatly puzzled me. Had I met
them in the street I probably should not have
recognised them. One thing, however, seemed
clear, that they had for some very urgent
reason escaped from England.
Full of natural curiosity I wrote to a
chauffeur at the Savoy whose acquaintance I
had made, and from him received a reply saying
that as far as he could discover, there was
nothing wrong. Mr. Ashley-Bond had simply
come down one evening, paid his bill, and
within a quarter of an hour had, with his wife,
left the hotel.
Our rooms overlooked the busy Via Alessandro
Manzoni, close to the shabby but
renowned La Scala, and Madame spent many
hours reading at the window, while Monsieur
was absent the greater part of each day.
“I expect you regard it as strange why my
husband and I have so altered our appearance,
Mariette,” Madame exclaimed one evening,
while I was brushing out her hair. “The fact
is, a year ago I married without my father’s
consent. He does not know I am married, for
he believes me still to be in America with my
aunt. But we fear that a detective he has
employed is now searching for us, and if he
finds us, then he will, no doubt, cut me out
of his will. He is an invalid, and the doctors
have only given him six months longer to live.”
“But your aunt, will she not say that you
are missing?” I suggested.
“Of course she will not. I have arranged
with her. I left her in New York, and crossed
to California. Thence I went to Japan, and in
Hong Kong joined my husband. We were
married there in assumed names, and for over
a year have been hunted from place to place.
My aunt pretends that I am down in Mexico,
travelling with some friends, but we have
reason to believe that my father suspects the
truth. If it is confirmed by this private
inquiry agent, then it means that the fortune I
should inherit will go to charity.”
I nodded, in pretence of believing the
romantic story. It hardly coincided with what
she had told me regarding the house in
Devonshire.
If you know Milan, you of course know
Biffi’s great café in the Galleria Mazzini, that
huge glass-roofed arcade which is one of the
finest in the world. It was at Biffi’s where
Monsieur seemed to spend his days idling over
cigarettes and vermouth in company with
several rather elegant young Italians.
More than once when out on errands for
Madame to Bocconi’s, the great emporium in
the Piazza, I had passed the café and seen
him seated there with his newly-found friends.
Three weeks passed, and I noticed that
Madame was daily becoming more anxious.
She went sometimes with Monsieur to the
Lirico, the Manzoni, or the Teatro dal Verme,
but in the day-time she had her meals in private
and scarcely ever went out. She seemed to
grow strangely nervous and apprehensive, and
consumed innumerable cigarettes. Tant pis.
One afternoon, while I sat tacking in some
lace in Madame’s gown, there came a knock at
the door, and to my surprise there entered an
elderly, rather shabbily-dressed, woman, who,
next moment, I recognised as Madame
Courtenay.
Her appearance, too, had been completely
altered!
The two ladies greeted each other with great
enthusiasm, and then I was sent from the
room. I crept back and listened outside.
All I heard was much excited whispering.
And presently I learnt that Madame Courtenay,
without her husband, had taken up her
abode at the Métropole, in the Piazza del
Duomo.
Extraordinaire! There was something in
the wind, but what I could not discover.
Madame and her friend became inseparable.
Once, when I entered the room suddenly,
Madame Courtenay had a large, square,
official-looking envelope in her hand, which she
quickly hid from my gaze. Pourquoi?
Two evenings each week I was allowed
out, and upon one occasion after we had been
there nearly three weeks, an exciting incident
occurred.
I was alighting from a tram in front of the
cathedral, when a man snatched my little bag-purse.
In a moment a rather well-dressed
man, who had been my fellow-passenger,
dashed after the thief, who dropped the bag
and managed to escape. The gentleman
picked up my bag, and returned it to me, when,
to my surprise, I found he was French.
He began to chat, and as he was going in
the same direction, walked at my side.
He was a pleasant man, about forty-five,
with a dark, pointed beard, and of distinctly
commercial appearance. Indeed, he told me
that his name was Pégard, and that he was
traveller for a Lyons firm of silk-manufacturers
and that he came to Milan once each
year. In reply, I explained my position, and
what had brought me to Italy. After a
pleasant walk up the broad Corso Venezia, we
suddenly encountered Monsieur, who passed
without recognising me. I said nothing, for I
was glad to have thus escaped. Presently, it
being time for my return, we retraced our steps
to a snug little café behind the Arcade, and
there Monsieur Pégard would insist upon me
taking a grenadine.
While we sat together he asked me many
questions concerning Monsieur and Madame,
how long I had been in their service, by what
route did I come to Italy, and why we were
there in Milan. He seemed strangely inquisitive,
but I replied to the best of my knowledge,
although somehow he hesitated to believe me.
“Mam’zelle will meet me again to-morrow—eh?”
he asked at last. “Come, I will take
no refusal.”
“Mais non! I shall not be out to-morrow,
m’sieur.”
“Then the day after to-morrow—under
Bocconi’s portico at seven o’clock,” he urged.
So with some little reluctance I promised.
He was refined, très gentil—so unlike the valets
and hotel servants whom I so constantly met.
Yet as I walked alone back to the hotel,
I reflected that some of the leading questions
he had put to me were rather curious ones.
They seemed to betray an even greater knowledge
of Monsieur and Madame than I myself
possessed!
On entering Madame’s room I found all in
disorder. She and Monsieur were busy packing—cramming
everything into the trunks,
without troubling to fold them.
“Pack your box quickly, Mariette,” Madame
said. “We have only forty minutes for the
train!”
In surprise I obeyed, and ere long we were
all three in a cab on our way to the station.
I was in the train, travelling first-class with
them, ere I knew our destination. It was
Rome.
Through all that night and greater part of
next day we went by way of Bologna to
Florence. There, instead of proceeding south
to the Eternal City, we alighted, and crossing
the city took a slow train across the Apennines
to Faenza and old-world Rimini on the
Adriatic, where we put up at an ancient and
uncomfortable place called the Aquila Nero.
“By Jove, Dolly!” I heard Monsieur say
to Madame on the night of our arrival, “we
had a narrow squeak. It was fortunate I met
Mariette. I wonder what questions he asked
her?”
“Better say nothing,” Madame said. “We’re
safe. Surely that’s sufficient. Maud got away
all right. She’s in Venice long ago. After the
little business there she’ll nip over to Trieste,
or to Abbazia.”
“Where’s Ted?”
“Oh, he’ll keep away from her. He’s waiting
in Bordeaux to hear from us. I’ll wire
him in a couple of days.”
Eh bien! I was not mistaken. Evidemment
the pleasant Monsieur Pégard was an
agent of the sûreté! The little attempt to
rob me had, no doubt, been arranged in order
that he might make my acquaintance. I recollected
with what consummate ingenuity he had
questioned me.
We remained in Rimini for two days to rest,
then proceeded by that long slow line of railway
which runs the whole length of Italy by
the Adriatic shore through Ancona to Brindisi.
There we remained for another day’s rest, and
Monsieur visited the bank; then on across to
Reggio. Thence we crossed the beautiful
straits to Messina, scene of the recent earthquake,
on and on, still beside the sea, until at
last we found ourselves established in one of
the most delightful hotels in all Europe, the
Villa Igiea, the broad terrace of which is
lapped by the waves of the bright-blue bay
of Palermo.
On the evening of our taking up our quarters
there, while Monsieur and Madame were below
dining in the restaurant, I found the stout
leather kit-bag of Monsieur unlocked—the
one I conveyed from London to Milan. So I
opened it and peered within.
A suit of pink pyjamas lay on top, with a
folded dressing-gown, but when I drew them
aside I started and held my breath.
The sight that met my eyes staggered me.
The bag was filled with large neat bundles
of English, French and Italian bank-notes.
In that unlocked bag were hundreds of thousands
of francs—wealth enormous, such as I
had never before gazed upon.
Surely it was gross carelessness to leave
open in a hotel such a vast fortune.
I took out one packet of English notes.
They were fully two hundred, each for ten
pounds. Another packet was of French
notes of cinq-cent francs. Mon Dieu! It was
pleasant to feel them between one’s fingers!
Then, hearing a footstep, I reclosed the
bag, and descended to have my dinner, preferring
not to remain alone there and court
suspicion of having discovered what that
precious valise contained.
How foolish Monsieur was! He always
allowed it to travel with the other baggage!
When I returned, I found both Madame and
Monsieur in the room. He had evidently
discovered that the bag had been left unlocked,
for as I entered his keys were in his
hand.
They had both considerably altered their
appearance since we had left Milan, and on
the following morning, as I stood at my window
gazing out upon the beautiful flower-adorned
terrace with its roses and oranges
and the bright sunlit sea beyond, I fell to
wondering why the Ashley-Bonds carried their
wealth about with them in that way instead of
depositing it in some bank.
Ah! ma foi! Life in Palermo La Felice,
so called on account of its delightful climate,
was very agreeable. It was the height of the
winter season in Sicily, and as the Villa Igiea
is the centre of gaiety the days passed
pleasantly enough.
Madame had resumed her smartness, and
wore some of her most chic toilettes at the
evening concerts and dances, which were constantly
being given at one or other of the best
hotels.
In the housekeeper’s room we were also a
gay crowd, for few second-rate servants find
themselves at the Villa Igiea.
Each afternoon I was allowed out for a
couple of hours, and generally spent the time
walking about the handsome streets with one
or other of the maids.
About ten days after our arrival I chanced
to be passing along the busy Corso Vittorio,
when I saw Madame seated in an open cab
outside the Banca d’Italia. She was extremely
well dressed, and was in the act of acknowledging
the salutes of two cavalry officers who
were passing, and whose acquaintance she had
made at the dance on the previous evening.
Being accompanied by a young English
chauffeur from the hotel, I drew back and
looked into a shop window in order not to pass
her.
A few seconds later Monsieur emerged from
the bank, entered the cab, and the vehicle
drove on. The incident would have passed at
once from my mind had not I, an hour later,
seen Madame, still seated in the cab, before
the door of the Banca Commerciale in the Via
Materassi. Again Monsieur came forth, smiling
happily, and again the cab drove on,
stopping again at a small private bank close to
the busy cross-ways known as the Quattro
Canti.
It appeared as though Monsieur must be
experiencing some difficulty with his banking
business.
Indeed, on the following afternoon, they
visited the Bank of Sicily, for I overheard
Madame refer to it on their return about four
o’clock.
No further word had been spoken regarding
the flight from Milan, yet apprehensions of
the mysterious Pégard often arose within me.
Monsieur had now, I believed, deposited all
his money in one or other of the banks, for
the kit-bag lay open and empty.
That evening Madame took great trouble
with her hair and put on her turquoise gown,
one of Doeuillet’s latest creations, for there
was a smart dance at the Prefecture, and she
and Monsieur had been invited. She took a
nip of eau de Carmes, and was in excellent
spirits, laughing and chatting the whole time
I had been putting the ribbons in her lingerie.
I had been powdering her neck and arms, and
after giving a final touch to the laces upon
the bodice, it being the first time the gown
had been worn, I stepped back to admire the
effect.
“C’est ça! Madame will be the best-dressed
lady to-night,” I declared. “This
model has never yet been seen in Palermo.”
She smiled, being fond of a little flattery.
“Yes, Mariette, I want to be noticed by other
women. It pleases me.”
I had noticed with much amusement how,
because of her title of “milady,” all the English
visitors at the hotel buzzed about her.
Indeed, she herself had been laughing over it
not half-an-hour before.
“And now, Mariette,” she said, suddenly
growing serious, after admiring herself in the
glass, “listen. I want you to go on an important
message for me. You must leave by to-night’s
boat for Naples. It sails at eleven
o’clock. You do not object to travelling?”
“To Naples, Madame!” I echoed.
“Yes. You will be there early to-morrow
morning,” she said. “You know our friend
Mr. Courtenay—you saw him often at the
Savoy?”
“Parfaitement, Madame.”
“Then go to Naples, and thence take the
train to Genoa. You will find him awaiting
you at the Hôtel de Londres, opposite the
station. I have a parcel I wish you to deliver
to him.”
She passed into the adjoining room, which
was occupied by Monsieur, and a few seconds
later returned with a brown-paper parcel about
half a metre long and a quarter deep. As I
took it I found it contained something rather
heavy, and by its feel was packed in straw.
“It will not break easily,” she remarked.
“But be very careful of it. You can place it
in your trunk among your clothes.”
“Then I am to take my trunk?”
“Yes; we shall remain here a few days
longer, then we shall come on to Genoa. You
will await us there, at the Londres.”
“Bien, Madame.”
At that instant Monsieur entered, and I
thought I detected meaning glances exchanged
between the pair.
Monsieur handed me three hundred francs
in Italian notes to pay my expenses, and
then wishing me bon voyage, the pair descended
in the lift as they were dining at the
Hôtel des Palmes before going on to the
Prefecture.
In preference to placing the parcel in my
trunk, I found it would just go into my small
black bag in which I generally take a few
necessaries for the night when travelling.
Wherefore, just before ten, having packed all
my belongings, I drove down to the pier and
went on board the Navagazione Generale
steamer which sails nightly for Naples, and as
I stood on deck I was soon afterwards watching
the myriad lights of Palermo disappearing at
the stern.
Half-an-hour later, however, it blew bitterly
cold, therefore I went below to my cabin, and
took out the parcel in order to get at what I
had in my bag.
As it lay upon my narrow berth I became
seized by sudden curiosity as to what it might
contain. That there was a straw wrapping was
plain—and it was rather solid, like earthenware.
At last, however, I could not resist the
temptation to look within; therefore I carefully
untied the string, and, opening it with great
caution, made an amazing discovery.
It was a child’s Noah’s Ark, apparently of
tin or sheet-iron. The roof was painted vermilion,
the sides white, with one small black
window. Yet it was closed in such a manner
that I could discover no opening—a puzzle
sans doute.
Another mystery! For a full hour I sat
examining it closely, but by no means could I
find the hidden spring, if one there was. It
was, no doubt, of German or Swiss make, for
it differed in no other particular from the
thousands I had seen in shop windows, save
that it was of iron, instead of wood.
Vraiment, a strange present to send to a
man!
With great care I replaced it in its straw
wrappings, and tied it up just as neatly as it
had been when given to me. Then, pondering
deeply, I wrapped my head in a shawl and
turned in, merely loosening my corsets.
As we went farther out the sea became more
rough, until we were rolling heavily, as is
always the case on that mail route.
About seven o’clock we passed Capri, rising
like a jewel from the soft grey effect of sky and
sea, while an hour later I landed at Naples and
drove at once to the station, whence the express
for Rome was about to start.
In the buffet I swallowed my café-au-lait,
and very soon was seated alone in a second-class
compartment on my way northward.
A four-day-old copy of the Matin was the
only French paper I had been able to buy, and
I had very soon read it from end to end.
Then, my eyes falling upon my black bag on
the seat before me, I sat plunged for a long
time in deep reflection.
At dawn on the following day, fagged out
and dishevelled, I alighted at the great
bustling station at Genoa, and followed my
luggage upon a barrow across the piazza,
past the great white statue of Christopher
Columbus, to the Hôtel de Londres.
Having secured a room, I inquired if Monsieur
Courtenay were there, but received a
negative reply. No visitor of that name was
known.
So I ascended to my room, made myself
presentable, and waited. I had been in Genoa
twice before, therefore the town possessed no
attractions for me. With the exception of
those in the Via Roma, there are few shops of
interest.
On the afternoon of the second day, however,
as I was crossing the pretty garden in the
Piazza Corvetto, a man, who presented the
appearance of an Italian workman, raised his
cap to me and halted.
I started, for next moment, to my surprise,
I recognised our friend of the Savoy Hotel,
the Monsieur whom I was in Genoa to meet.
“Ah! Mariette,” he laughed. “I see you
would have passed me by unnoticed—eh?”
“I certainly would, m’sieur,” was my frank
reply. “I have been awaiting you at the
Hôtel de Londres. I have a packet which I
have brought from Palermo.”
“Good,” he said. “I only arrived here this
morning from Turin. I prefer not to go to
your hotel in these clothes. How did you
leave your master and mistress?”
“They were quite well,” I replied.
“They are in Tunis. I had a telegram from
them to-day at the Poste Restante.”
“In Tunis?” I cried, greatly surprised.
“Yes. They are going from there to Algiers,
and will cross to Marseilles. In the telegram
they say they wish you to go to Marseilles and
there await them next week at the Hôtel
Louvre et Paix. As for the parcel, you had
better bring it out to me. I will wait for you,
say under the portico of the church of the
Annunziata—you know—at this end of the Via
Balbi.”
“Certainement, m’sieur. At what time?”
“In an hour—at five o’clock,” he said. And
as I looked at him I could not help expressing
admiration of the perfect picture of the average
Italian workman he presented. I recollected,
however, that he spoke Italian wonderfully
well.
But why, I wondered—why all that precaution
and mystery? In ordinary life Monsieur
Courtenay was most elegant, even dandified.
I inquired after Madame, and he told me she
was back in London, staying at the Waldorf
Hotel.
“I, too, shall return to London to-night,” he
added.
“Not in those clothes!” I said, whereupon
he laughed heartily, and we parted.
At five o’clock we met again at the spot
appointed. He was then dressed differently,
in a dark blue suit and soft grey hat of the
approved British tourist pattern.
I gave him the precious parcel containing
the mysterious Noah’s Ark, and after thanking
me he hurried off down the Via Balbi, in the
direction of the railway station. It was also
my way, but as he did not invite me to accompany
him I sauntered on after him, wondering
what that Noah’s Ark could contain. Quel
drôle de type!
Next morning, in accordance with my instructions,
I left Genoa for Marseilles, there to
await Madame.
Oh, mon Dieu! What a railway! One
hundred and fifty tunnels between San Pier
d’Arena and the frontier at Ventimiglia. Then
a glorious run along the Côte d’Azur, past
Mentone, Monte Carlo, Nice and Cannes,
under the Estrelles, and out at last to Marseilles,
the Liverpool of France.
On arrival on the Monday I was handed
a letter from Madame, telling me to wait
there, as she and Monsieur would arrive next
Saturday.
Next morning, having been for a stroll up
that lively thoroughfare of handsome shops,
the Cannebière, I returned to the big Hôtel
Louvre et Paix—where half the visitors were
English from the arriving mail-boats from
India—and ascended in the lift.
Hardly had I entered my room when there
came a tap at the door, and on opening it I
was confronted by two rather meanly-dressed
men, one of whom explained that he was an
officer of the brigade mobile of police, and that
I must consider myself under arrest.
Diable! Imagine my feelings! I protested
in violent indignation; but, nevertheless,
I was quietly driven to the dépôt, where, on
being ushered into the bureau of the chief of
police, I was amazed to find my friend, Monsieur
Pégard, the commercial traveller from
Lyons.
“Well, mam’zelle!” he laughed, as I was
given a seat. “I’m very sorry to have given
you a fright like this. I’ve only had you
brought here to ask you just a few questions.
If you are honest in your replies you may
afterwards go.”
“But, m’sieur!” I cried, “why am I brought
here?”
“Have patience, and you shall know,” he
said. Then he put a great number of questions
to me concerning the recent movements
of Monsieur and Madame, who, he added, had
slipped through his fingers in Milan.
“Where have you been recently?” he
inquired.
I told him how I had been sent from
Palermo to Genoa in order to meet Monsieur
Courtenay, and deliver to him a parcel.
“Did you know what it contained?” asked
the agent of the sûreté.
“A curious present—a Noah’s Ark?”
“And what was within?”
I declared my ignorance.
“Well, the fact is,” he said, “I arrested the
Englishman at the frontier at Modane two days
ago, and he fortunately had the Noah’s Ark in
his possession. On opening it I found one
hundred and seventy thousand francs in
French and Italian bank-notes.”
“Eh, bien?”
“The truth is, mam’zelle,” he said, “we are
extremely anxious to find your master and
mistress, who are wanted by half the police
of Europe.”
“Wanted,” I gasped. “What for?”
“Monsieur Ashley-Bond—or Captain Atherton,
as he calls himself—is an expert forger
of ten-pound Bank of England notes, one of
the most expert we know. The London police
have discovered the house in Hounslow, near
London, where great quantities of spurious
notes have been manufactured by him. Their
mode of operating was to print a large number,
and distribute them to the Courtenays and two
other persons, and then, taking some themselves,
they would set out across Europe,
visiting various banks and money-changers,
exchanging the spurious notes—which are most
remarkable imitations—for the smaller paper
currency of other countries. This was duly
conveyed to London, and there again changed
into English gold and banked. Various
devices were resorted to in order to conceal
the great quantities of bank-notes passing
through the Customs, the child’s Noah’s Ark
being one of them.”
I related to Monsieur Pégard the ingenious
and romantic story told me by Madame, and
explained that the pair were due in Marseilles
on Saturday.
J’ai trop mal à la tête, et je crois que j’en
deviendrais folle.
Though we waited, however, they never
came.
Malheureusement, I lost my wages, for I
have never since seen or heard of Madame or
Monsieur. No doubt that in Milan, Palermo,
Algiers and elsewhere they reaped such a
rapid and golden harvest that they have sufficient
for their wants for a long time to come.
As for Monsieur Courtenay, I afterwards
read in my Matin that he was sentenced by the
Assize Court of the Seine to fifteen years
forced labour, and that in evidence there was
produced the child’s Noah’s Ark.
Ah, malheur! Retournons à mes souvenirs.
CHAPTER V GUILTY BONDS
July 29th
Je me trouvais une fois de plus sur le pavé.
Once again in London—in that inferno of
the registry-offices.
Ah! you who are an employer—master or
mistress—know nothing of the mean trickery
practised there. Affreuses baraques, markets
of human flesh, where half the “situations”
offered are not genuine, where by the demand
of constant fees the poor unfortunate female
domestic is too frequently fleeced of all her
small savings. If she be young, and has the
misfortune of being good-looking, she will be
lucky if she does not obtain a “situation”
entirely different to that which she was led to
believe was vacant.
Mon Dieu! Have I not myself had some
strange experiences of them. They are full
of trucs and of traps for the unwary. One
sees the lure of London there. What cares
the woman who keeps the registry office as
long as she obtains her fees—high ones sometimes,
when she induces a young and pretty
maid to accept “a quiet respectable place.”
Ah! quel monde!
But in these my souvenirs I am not dealing
with that side of the life of the femme-de-chambre.
Best that I should say nothing of
my experiences of the bureaux de placement of
London. They may easily be imagined when
I say that I had eight “situations” in three
months, and that in neither of the eight did I
remain more than three days. And yet each
of those eight ladies who engaged me assured
me that they were persons of wealth and distinction!
The revelation of the truc was, however,
not long in coming.
And for these eight “situations” I paid
three per cent. upon my wages for eight years!
Diable! I could unfold some strange
stories concerning certain of those agencies for
the exploitation humaine.
Three months after the delivery of the
Noah’s Ark into the hands of Monsieur
Courtenay I found myself in service at a large
country house called Hembury Court, not far
from Totnes, in Devonshire.
Monsieur and Madame Alleyne had been
married five years. A house most artistically
furnished, with splendid carved overmantels,
rich soft carpets, and a great white-panelled
salon with pale green furniture and carpet of
crushed strawberry, a beautiful lounge in pale
blue, magnificent dining-room hung with old
portraits, and a spacious library full of rare
volumes and bric-à-brac. The personnel consisted
of seven maids, six gardeners, two
laundry-maids, a grave elderly butler, a footman,
and Chapman the chauffeur, with his
“washer.”
At first glance I knew the place would suit
me. Sometimes in houses of this type the
servants’ rooms are mere barely-furnished
attics. Once I lived in the service of an
English earl and his wife, and I had no carpet
on my floor. But here all was spick and span,
with a servants’ hall well furnished and comfortable—even
padded wicker arm-chairs to sit
in. Quel bonheur!
I love your English country—for a change.
From my window I had a splendid panorama
of forest and heather, for wild, picturesque
Dartmoor lay in the distance, and all around
the house were pretty, undulating woods, bright
in their spring green, while the borders everywhere
were gay with tulips and daffodils.
Madame, a tall, thin and rather graceful
woman, about twenty-eight, with big blue eyes,
wore short, leather-hemmed skirts à l’anglaise,
and delighted in all sorts of outdoor
sport. She hunted, shot, played golf, and
often drove her husband’s big six-cylinder open
car to the station. No form of sport came
amiss to her. In the day-time, in her rough
golf-coat, short skirt and nailed boots, she
tramped the roads and fields, or fished for
trout, while at night she wore the prettiest and
sweetest gowns that could possibly be created.
She loved fine delicate underwear, and about
her always was that odeur de femme soignée.
Her fair hair, brushed high beneath her
rough tweed country hat, gave a slightly hard
look to her features; but at night, when I
dressed her hair and twisted ribbon into it,
and she wore her décolleté gowns, she presented
quite a different picture.
She was most exacting regarding her evening
toilettes, yet she was nevertheless a most
kind and considerate mistress.
Monsieur Alleyne was of quite a different
stamp, a pleasant, easy-going man who never
exerted himself over sport, and never walked
when he could ride. About forty, stout, round-faced;
he spent the greater part of his time in
the library in studious pursuits, his favourite
attitude being to recline in a big saddle-bag
chair with his legs upon another, a cigar in his
mouth, and a whisky and soda—generally
hidden by a couple of books—at his elbow.
From the first Monsieur was inclined to
make the amoureux imbécile. Three days
after I had been in Madame’s service she sent
me with a message into the library, where he
was seated in his usual attitude.
The atmosphere was heavy with cigar
smoke.
He put down the newspaper he was reading,
and having heard Madame’s message he smiled
mysteriously.
“Do you know, my little Mariette,” he exclaimed,
“that you are extraordinarily pretty—eh?
What a little mouth—what tiny hands—ah!
and what big fine eyes you’ve got! Phew!
you make my heart go pit-a-pat each time you
come near me!”
“Monsieur!” I exclaimed reproachfully.
“It’s the truth, Mariette,” he laughed. “It
is really cruel of my wife to have such a pretty
maid.”
I shrugged my shoulders, for I was in no
mood for flattery from my master. Zut!
“Mariette, I—I——” and he rose to his
feet.
But I gave him no further chance of speaking,
for I turned abruptly and left the room.
Ah! how droll the men are!
One peculiarity about the house was that no
company was ever kept. Nobody was ever
invited to luncheon or dinner, and there were
no visitors. The reason of this was not far to
seek, for quickly I discovered that while Monsieur
adored every pretty face he encountered,
Madame, on her part, was—well—slightly
addicted to the harmful pastime of flirtation.
Chapman, the chauffeur, who was a good,
honest fellow, and whom I sometimes met and
accompanied on my walks, related several
things which opened my eyes.
Ere I had been at Hembury Court a week
several violent scenes occurred between Monsieur
and Madame, so violent and so full of
menace that I confess I grew frightened.
One morning, about eleven o’clock, Madame
was trying on a pair of new corsets—ugh! those
terribly long English corsets—and I was in
the act of lacing them up, when Monsieur burst
into the cabinet de toilette crimson with rage,
and began to pour torrents of abuse upon his
wife, declaring that she was ill-bred and ill-born,
and using all sorts of vulgar epithets in
English, the exact meaning of which I could
only guess.
“Well?” she asked, turning upon him
haughtily. “What now? Why all this? Are
you quite blameless—eh? What about the
Reids’ governess?”
“My affairs are no concern of yours!” he
shouted. “I’ll stand these goings-on no longer—you
hear?”
“Mariette, leave the room,” Madame said
very severely.
And I obeyed.
Parbleu! Hardly had I closed the door
when Madame uttered a shriek for help, and
on turning back I found that Monsieur had
gripped her by the throat and was holding a
revolver at her head.
I sprang upon him, and after considerable
difficulty succeeded in wresting the weapon
from his hand. He seemed beside himself with
anger, and his breath smelt strongly of drink.
Such a brawl was outrageous in that fine house.
And yet in how many such houses are there
not similar scenes—scenes which, if they had
occurred in the back streets of a city, would
have been declared by the neighbours to be
disgraceful.
C’est assez. Why need I recount the details
of the daily existence of Monsieur and
Madame! At one moment the pair would be
sweetness itself towards each other, at another
they would both be full of threats, menaces
and foul expressions. Ma foi! Madame
possessed a pretty full vocabulary.
Madame was absurdly jealous. She often
rendered herself ridiculous in the hunting-field,
or at neighbouring houses they visited.
True, Monsieur was full of fun and fond of
making the domestics laugh; but surely most
messieurs admire a pretty face. Some women
think that their husbands, on their marriage,
should assume a hard austerity towards the
world. Myself I have always found that the
master who is full of bonhomie is the least
objectionable. He may be fond of flattering,
but he is devoid of cunning.
The income from the great estate of Hembury,
combined with the half share which Monsieur
possessed in a large factory in Plymouth,
rendered them wealthy, and yet they were far
from happy.
Madame was full of strange caprices, and,
strictly in secret from Monsieur, resorted to
morphia.
Chapman one day revealed to me that
Madame was unduly friendly with a certain
Major Hubert Ward, who was on a visit to
the Colliers, at a neighbouring house called
Cullaford Hall.
“I drove her over to Torquay this morning,”
he said. “I went into the garage and waited
three hours. She met the Major, and they had
lunch together. They parted outside the post-office,
but didn’t see me.”
I hesitated to believe him.
“Why, my dear girl, she’s constantly meeting
him,” he declared. “Yesterday afternoon
he was at the edge of Hepney Wood at three
o’clock, awaiting her. The guv’nor had gone
to Exeter.”
“Is he a new acquaintance?”
“No. She’s known him about a year, I
fancy.”
“Not before her marriage?”
“Of course not,” asserted the chauffeur.
“But the funny part of it is that though the
guv’nor is always fussing about other men he’s
never discovered the real man.”
“Not at all strange,” I replied. “Is not the
husband always the last to have his eyes
opened?”
“If I had a wife like her I’d wring her
precious neck,” declared the good-looking
young man we all called Jack.
Now I am always filled with curiosity regarding
the movements of my mistresses. Perhaps
because of my natural woman’s inquisitiveness,
perhaps because of my solicitude for Madame’s
welfare. So I kept both eyes and ears constantly
open.
As a stranger hardly ever crossed the threshold
the Major was, of course, never invited.
Indeed, I believe Madame scarcely ever called
upon the Colliers. When any one called upon
Madame she was, at Monsieur’s orders, always
“not at home.”
Before long, however, I was compelled to
admit that what Chapman had alleged was
really correct. Madame and the Major constantly
met clandestinely.
I watched her meet him one evening down
where the winding Dart tumbled over the rocks.
They were standing together beneath a tree in
the sunset.
He was a tall, dark, good-looking man in
grey tweed, and wearing a green Tyrolese hat.
Apparently, however, she met him against her
will, for almost from the first moment he
seemed to assume a commanding, even offensive,
attitude.
Too far away to overhear what was said, yet
by Monsieur’s demeanour I knew that his words
cowed her. The woman oft-times licks the
hand of the man who castigates her.
Suddenly she made a wild, frantic gesture,
and clung to him beseechingly, but he shook
her off roughly.
Tiens! A strange lover!
That evening Madame remained in her
room, nervous, pale-faced, haggard. Monsieur
was in London, therefore she did not descend
to dinner. A cup of clear soup and a glass of
sherry, that was all. She lay upon a couch
dozing, while I sat in silence mending some
torn lace upon one of her evening frocks. I
pretended ignorance, yet I watched and
wondered.
Extraordinaire! Every mistress has some
secret from Monsieur—drink, morphia, a lover,
or a poor relation. But the secret is not very
long withheld from the femme-de-chambre.
She is the intimate of the household.
As I sat there sewing beneath the light the
stable clock chimed nine. Madame gave vent
to a deep, long-drawn sigh. I glanced across,
and detected tears in her eyes.
Ah, oui! Hembury Court was a splendid
place, but for poor Madame it seemed but a
gilded cage.
I went below to my supper, and when I
returned I saw that my mistress had taken out
her jewels from the safe, and having ranged
them all upon her dressing-table—a splendid
collection—was standing before them in
admiration.
She had done this on several occasions. Her
delight in pretty things was almost childlike.
Any fresh article of apparel which Monsieur
bought her as a surprise she would place in a
prominent position, and admire it long and
earnestly before wearing it.
The leather case of her beautiful diamond
tiara was open, and beneath the electric light
the ornament glittered and sparkled with a
thousand fires. It was in the form of a garland
of wheat-ears.
I had seen it on several occasions, but she
had never worn it once since I had been in her
service.
“Look, Mariette,” she exclaimed in a low,
strained voice. “Is it not splendid? My
father gave it to me on my marriage. Let me
wear it for once. Let me see how it looks.”
So I dressed her hair carefully, and after
much arranging placed the tiara upon it and
fixed it there.
“Ah!” she sighed, as she gazed sadly at
her reflection in the long cheval-glass. “Ah,
yes! It is very handsome.”
“It suits Madame admirably,” I declared.
“Why not wear it at the dance at Torquay on
Thursday?”
“No, Mariette,” she replied simply. Then,
after gazing at herself again long and earnestly,
she slowly disengaged it from its position,
sighed again, and ordered me to plait her long
tresses for the night.
Her extreme nervousness was remarkable.
While engaged in arranging Madame’s hair
the telephone-bell rang noisily in the hall, and
a few moments later the footman announced
that Madame was wanted urgently at the instrument.
Some one in Plymouth wished to
speak. So she was compelled to descend to
the library, and, alone there, answered the
call. I heard her voice speaking rapidly,
even excitedly.
Then she replaced the receiver and returned
up-stairs, walking unsteadily, her countenance
white as death.
I saw that her small soft hands were trembling,
and in her eyes was a strange haunted
expression such as I had never seen before.
What message could she have received from
Plymouth to produce such an effect upon
her?
Naturally she was a woman of strong
character, and not easily upset. Like all sporting
women, she possessed great self-reliance.
But that night, after the stormy interview with
the mysterious Major Ward, she seemed utterly
cowed and crushed.
She flung herself into her chaise longue, and,
regardless of my presence, burst into a torrent
of hot tears.
I threw myself beside her and tried to console
her. But she hesitated to confide in me,
and with an almost superhuman effort regained
control of herself.
“Ah, Mariette!” she cried hoarsely. “If
you only knew the black hopeless outlook of
my life, you would pity me. You are only a
maid, it is true, but I would gladly—nay,
willingly, exchange my place with yours.”
“I regret that Madame is so sorely troubled,”
I said. “Can I do anything?”
“Alas, nothing!” she answered in a despairing
voice. “My secret must remain always a
secret. I know full well that I must pay the
penalty—that I must suffer.”
“I am discreet,” I said. “Madame may
trust me.”
“I know, Mariette,” was her hoarse response,
as she sat staring straight before her, tears still
wet upon her cheeks. The corners of her mouth
were twitching; she was suffering from a crisis
of “nerves.”
It was eleven o’clock before she took her
morphia, and then she retired to bed—to dream
pleasantly and to forget.
In the servants’ hall later that night I made
further inquiry of Jack regarding the mysterious
Major Ward, telling him, however, nothing
of what I had witnessed.
“Oh! he’s a great friend of hers! In London
last season they were always together—unknown
to the guv’nor, of course,” he replied.
“I fancy he’s only recently got to know the
Colliers. But he’s pretty hot stuff, is the
Major. I’ve seen him down at Kempton and
Sandown. Goes racing a lot, I fancy. I suppose
he’s merely come down here to Cullaford
so as to be near her.”
“You really think they are fond of each
other, then?” I asked the good-looking
chauffeur.
“Fond of each other?” he echoed, with a
meaning smile. “Why, last winter, when the
guv’nor was in Egypt, they were out every
night together. I used to drive her down to
Prince’s, or the Carlton or Savoy every night,
and she’d dine with him. Afterwards I’d pick
her up at the theatre and drive her home. I’ve
said nothing, of course. The chauffeur is a
wise man who keeps a still tongue,” he
laughed.
“And the same applies to Madame’s maid,”
I remarked. If what Jack alleged were true,
then the Major and Madame had evidently
quarrelled.
When I took Madame’s letters next morning
she was still in bed. One she opened eagerly
and read. Then, uttering a loud cry of dismay,
she sat up, staring straight before her, breathless,
open-mouthed.
“Madame is not well,” I exclaimed
anxiously. “Can I do anything?”
“Nothing, Mariette,” she replied, and,
quickly recovering her composure, she sent me
down with a message to the cook.
Vraiment, those great luxuriously-furnished
rooms, so silent and deserted, used to depress
me. No stranger ever crossed our threshold.
Madame was always “not at home.”
Chic, good-looking, of good figure, neat-waisted
and graceful, she was daily killing herself
with morphia. Mon Dieu! I have seen
so much of the horrible effects of drugs that I
have a terror of them. My poor mesdames!
How many have been slaves to the little hypodermic
needle—that tiny prick which brings to
them all the sweet sensations of the terrestrial
paradise. Ah! some of the scenes I have
witnessed have, indeed, been terrible. Visions
of many horrors of drink and drugs arise before
my eyes. Some have had a mania for religion,
devout, constant at early communion and at
week-day services, honest, charitable and God-fearing,
and yet possessed, alas! by one all-consuming
failing—the drug habit.
It was so with Madame Alleyne.
Névrose, full of imaginary complaints, gay
at one moment and triste the next, an angel of
sweetness at one hour and a perfect fiend an
hour later, poor Madame was indeed to be
pitied.
Chapman, who seemed to hold all mistresses
at very low estimation, openly condemned her,
and took Monsieur’s part. But I, who knew
the reason of her variable temperament, felt
much sympathy for her. Monsieur was, perhaps,
a little too fond of dangling beside a
petticoat, but he certainly was not as black as
his wife painted him.
Surely no fate is worse for a man than to
marry a neurotic wife.
Madame’s own sitting-room, an exquisitely
furnished little place with cosy chairs and
silken hangings, was on the ground floor leading
off from the dining-room, with a pretty
palm-court dividing it from the great drawing-room.
One night she remained there reading unusually
late. Awaiting her, I had sat up-stairs
until I had dropped to sleep over my needle-work,
le linge intime of Madame. When I
awoke I found it already one o’clock.
The house was silent; every one had retired.
So I stole down-stairs, expecting that
Madame had also fallen asleep over her
book.
I listened at the door. There was a low
sound of sobbing.
Quietly I opened it without knocking, and
there, to my surprise, I saw Madame, white-faced
and terrified, standing supporting herself
by a chair, while through the door of the palm-court
was disappearing the figure of a man in
dark overcoat and golf-cap.
Upon the floor lay something that glittered—one
of Madame’s rings. At a glance I saw
that something unusual had happened.
Her white neck was scratched and was
bleeding slightly—and the diamond necklet
which I had clasped there earlier in the evening
was missing! Her diamond bracelet, too,
had gone, besides the beautiful ruby and
emerald butterfly she had worn in her corsage.
Soudain I realised the truth.
She stood with closed eyes, and was fainting.
“Madame has been robbed!” I gasped; “I
will ring the bells. I saw the thief!”
And I sprang to the electric button.
“No, no, Mariette!” she gasped quickly.
“No! Say nothing—nothing of what you
have seen. You understand—eh?”
“If Madame wishes,” was my reply. “But
I saw the man.”
“Did you see his face?” she asked eagerly,
endeavouring to compose herself.
“No, Madame.”
And at my reply she seemed to breathe again
more freely.
True, I did not see his face, yet I felt convinced
that her midnight visitor was none other
than the mysterious Major.
“Lock that door,” she said hoarsely, pointing
to the palm-court. “I will go to bed.”
I crossed the room to obey her when, away
down in the wood, there sounded a shot. We
both started and looked at each other.
Madame’s face blanched to the lips.
Curieux!
“Lock the door!” she managed to gasp.
“Let us go up-stairs—very quietly. Remember
that nobody must know. You know
nothing—absolutely nothing, Mariette!”
She was trembling in every limb as we both
crept up the big oak staircase.
Diable! There was a great mystery somewhere.
She seemed to know the reason of that
shot in the night.
Next day passed without any tragic discovery,
though Madame remained in her room.
In the servants’ hall nothing wrong was suspected.
No one had apparently heard that
sound in the night.
Yet two days later, while Madame was
walking in the garden with her pet Pekinese, I
took the key of the jewel-safe in her boudoir,
which I found in a drawer in the dressing-table,
and opening it had a look within.
The leather case of the tiara was there, but
the contents were missing! Indeed, half
Madame’s jewels had disappeared.
That same evening Monsieur returned from
London in a somewhat bad humour. After
dinner the usual scene occurred—Madame
accusing him of flirtation with some woman
whose name I had not hitherto heard mentioned.
Ah, vrai! If poor Monsieur had
known of that midnight visitor!
Yet before eleven that night the storm had
passed, and the pair were on most affectionate
terms. Now that Monsieur was home again
Madame seemed more calm, more reassured.
“Mariette,” she whispered, as I brushed out
her long hair that night as she sat before her
mirror, “if your master is inquisitive about anything,
recollect that you know nothing.”
“I have no memory where Madame’s private
affairs are concerned,” I assured her.
“And if he wants the key of the jewel-safe
say that I have mislaid it. Here it is. Keep
it for me in your trunk.”
I took the key to my room and concealed it
as she wished. The reason was plain. She
intended to hide from her husband the disappearance
of those splendid ornaments.
The Major must have torn her jewels off
her—robbed her with violence. Tiens! A
most charming lover!
About a fortnight went by uneventfully,
when one day, while Monsieur was out with
the Dartmoor Hounds, I handed Madame a
telegram. As she read it her face changed.
For an instant she held her breath, her hand
clutching her breast; then, in a low, strained
voice, exclaimed—
“Mariette! I must go to London at once.
Pack my small dress-case—two walking-gowns,
the new blue and the grey, and my black net
evening dress. Quickly. I will help you.
You will go with me. We must drive into
Totnes and catch the three-forty-five.”
To London! I sped away and commenced
eagerly to pack, while Madame sat down to
scribble a note for Monsieur.
After a scramble Chapman drove us at full
speed in the car to Totnes, just in time for the
train, and with an hour’s wait in Exeter we
arrived at Paddington soon after ten and drove
to the Carlton, where we had secured rooms by
telephone before leaving home.
On the journey Madame had been très
sérieux. Something serious had occurred,
without a doubt. What excuse had Madame
made to Monsieur, I wondered? I often
pondered over that mysterious shot in the
dark.
Next morning about eleven the waiter
brought a card to our sitting-room, and a few
moments later the Major was ushered in, tall,
thin, well-dressed, with quick dark eyes, and
waxed moustache. I withdrew discreetly into
the adjoining room and closed the door.
Et moi, may I be forgiven if I had my ear to
the key-hole!
I heard their greeting—the reverse of
cordial.
“Well?” asked Madame hoarsely. “And
why, pray, have you compelled me to come
here?”
“Because I want to see you, my dear Ethel—to
give you one last chance. Perhaps you
don’t know what happened that night after I
left you at Hembury. Philip, your husband,
was watching down in the wood. He mistook
me for his enemy Williamson, and the brute
fired. Then he slipped back here to London,
believing he had killed the man who knew a
little too much. But, curse him! the bullet
struck me in the shoulder, and I’ve had a very
troublesome time with it, I assure you.”
“It was not my fault. You should have
been more wary.”
“No, by Gad! it was my misfortune. I dare
not reveal myself. And it was too dark down
among those larches for him to see. But he
was waiting there for Williamson—to murder
him!”
“Ah! Then you now allege murderous intent
against Philip—eh?” exclaimed Madame
furiously. “What next, pray?”
“Nothing—only I must have a little money—and
I will have it. You hear!”
“Ah!” cried my unhappy mistress. “Always
the same tale—money—money! Think what
you have already had from me within these past
eighteen months—three thousand pounds in
cash, and nearly all my jewellery. If Philip
discovers, I’m ruined!”
“He will never know if you are only wise.
I shall be discreet, depend upon it, my dear
girl,” he laughed.
“But have you no mercy?” poor Madame
implored. “No pity! Think how I am every
day risking my reputation, my good name,
everything by receiving those constant threats
from you.”
“They are not idle ones,” declared the man
in a low, determined tone. “I must have two
thousand this week—not a penny less, or I
shall come down and see Philip, and reveal
the truth. He’ll believe it, because your readiness
to part with your money and trinkets in
itself condemns you. To me it is quite immaterial,
for if you are obdurate I shall simply
have my revenge.”
“You are a fiend!” she cried. “Your heart
has turned to stone. I know—that woman
behind you prompts you. I saw you with her
at Prince’s a month ago. She hates me.”
“That is no affair of mine, ours has been
simply a mere business transaction. You
required my silence—and have paid for it.”
“And paid very dearly, alas! If I had gone
to Philip at once, and made a clean breast of
the whole affair, then I should have been spared
all this. Yet, as it is, I am helpless in your
hands.”
“I’m extremely glad that you at last realise
that,” declared the Major, with a harsh laugh.
“You have acknowledged it somewhat tardily.
Now I hope you will act with discretion.”
“But I haven’t any money!” cried Madame
blankly. “I can’t give you any more. I drew
my last pound from the bank last week, and
sent it to you.”
“Philip is rich. You can easily find some,”
said the man airily.
“How? If I asked him for such an amount
he would want to see my pass-book—and then
he’d discover into what channel my money had
gone!”
“My dear girl, it is quite immaterial to me
how you get money. I want it—and I intend
to have it.”
“Not from me. You really can’t,” I heard
Madame declare despairingly.
“Very well,” laughed her visitor in a meaning
tone. “Then you know the alternative.”
“My ruin! Yes, I know!” and she burst
into bitter tears.
“Don’t be a silly fool!” he cried roughly.
“I’m not here for a scene. I’m here to do
business with you, in a frank and legitimate
matter. Two thousand—and we’ll end the
whole affair. As I told you the last time we
met, for two thousand I’m ready to sign a
document declaring that what I have alleged
is entirely false. Fortunately nobody can
prove it except me.”
“And who would believe that it was false?
Certainly Philip wouldn’t. I should suffer in
any case,” Madame said.
“Philip does not dream that you were ever
in Cape Town. He knows nothing of me.
Get me the two thousand, and I’ll go back to
South Africa and you shall never hear of me
again. If not—well, you will suffer. You’ve
played a pretty smart game, and you must now
pay—or else, Ethel, it’s the criminal’s dock.”
“No, no!” she cried in despair. “You
can’t mean that! You surely would not
expose me!”
“I’m in desperate straits, my girl,” he declared.
“A very awkward contretemps has
occurred. I’m in a corner, and I must have
money to get away from England—and quickly,
too. That is why I rely on you. Surely
there’s no reason why we should both stand in
a criminal dock—eh?”
Madame was silent. Apparently she was
pondering.
“Come,” he said persuasively. “No good
can come of endeavouring to evade the inevitable.
Get me the money, and we will not
meet again. In future you shall lead your
highly respectable country life in peace.”
“What guarantee should I have of it?”
inquired Madame Alleyne, still suspicious.
“I would suggest writing you a declaration,
fully exonerating you from any blame, and in
it I will, if you wish, admit my complicity in
the Ducane affair. Then if I molest you again
you can use it against me.”
Again there was a brief silence.
I could hear the frou-frou of Madame’s
silken skirts as she paced nervously up and
down the room.
She might enter the room wherein I was, I
feared, therefore I was compelled to leave the
key-hole and pass out into the corridor, lest I
were suspected of eavesdropping.
For ten minutes or so I did not return.
When I listened again all was silent.
“Read it,” I heard the Major say in a low
voice. “Will this suit you?”
Petit silence.
Then Madame replied in the affirmative.
How she had been able to raise the sum demanded
in so short a time was a complete
mystery.
Once more I slipped from the room, and
when I returned Madame’s visitor had departed.
Indeed, I passed him upon the stairs,
smiling and triumphant.
She asked me where I had been, and I told
her I had been down-stairs in the hall. It was
no lie. I had been down—but I had
reascended.
Madame’s demeanour had entirely altered.
She seemed gayer and brighter and more confident
than for many weeks. The reason was
plain. She was released at last from the hateful
thraldom of that unscrupulous blackguard.
For two days we remained in London, then
we returned to Devonshire.
As Chapman drove us up through the park
to the house Madame turned, and exclaimed—
“Ah! Mariette, how beautiful, how peaceful
it is here after London!”
And then, in the several days which followed,
Madame and Monsieur seemed happy as
lovers.
On the fourth night after our return, about
half-past two o’clock in the morning, the bells
outside the corridor where we of the personnel
slept rang violently, and, Sainte Vierge! we
were all awakened with a start.
“Thieves!” shouted some one.
The girls were too frightened to speak.
Lights were lit, and in a moment all became
confusion. Chapman dashed along to the
master’s room, and with the others I followed.
Just, however, as I gained the head of the
stairs I heard a pistol shot, followed quickly
by another.
Then a loud scream rent the silence. It was
Madame!
Next second Monsieur shouted from the
dining-room—
“Quick! Come here, somebody! The
fellow shot at me, and by Heaven! I—I
believe I’ve killed him!”
I dashed after Madame into the room. The
electric light had been switched on, and there,
upon the floor, lay the prostrate man. Ah!
malheur! It was Major Ward!
He had, it appeared, broken into the house,
and by means of a duplicate key mysteriously
obtained had opened Monsieur’s safe in the
library and abstracted a quantity of negotiable
bonds, with about seven hundred pounds in
notes and gold. The whole household had,
however, been ignorant that upon the safe-door
was an electrical alarm. Therefore Monsieur,
awakened by it, had crept quietly down and
caught the thief just in the act of leaving.
Madame was bending beside him.
“Hold his head, Mariette,” she said, and I
obeyed.
Sacré tonnerre! As I did so his lips moved,
and I heard him whisper very faintly—
“Forgive!—forgive!—no one need know—Ethel,
my wife—forgive!” Then a long deep
sigh, and he passed away.
Madame’s eyes met mine. How she controlled
herself I can never tell.
Heureusement, no one else caught those low
words save us, bending down beside him.
Monsieur was too excited, for he was declaring
his action to have been entirely justified.
“The Major!” whispered Chapman, as he
passed me. “And the guv’nor suspects nothing!”
Encore un mot sur Madame. For nearly
two years afterwards I remained in her service,
for she reposed in me every confidence. Indeed,
by slow degrees I learned from her a
strange story, how, when only eighteen, she
had gone out to the Cape to visit her uncle, a
farmer, and had there met Ward, and married
him. Soon, alas! she discovered, to her horror,
that he was a professional card-sharper, and
that for the mysterious death of a young man
named Ducane—who had threatened to denounce
him—he was responsible. So, casting
off her wedding-ring, she left him, and returned
to England. Being then only twenty, she became
governess in a nobleman’s family, when
Monsieur met her and married her, unsuspicious
of her previous union with the man
known to his intimates as “the Major.” After
four years Ward discovered what had happened,
that his wife had committed bigamy, and,
further, that Monsieur Alleyne had also been
in South Africa, and that while there had shot
a man named Williamson, who had one night
cheated him out of three hundred pounds at
cards in Johannesburg. This Williamson had
been the Major’s accomplice, therefore he had
told the dead man’s brother the truth, and he
had also received a considerable sum by
threatening exposure. Hence, both husband
and wife had been blackmailed, unknown to
each other!
Chose singulière, Madame, in desperation,
had handed to the scoundrelly sharper her
husband’s safe key, which he had had duplicated,
and then returned to her.
But, of course, Monsieur remained in complete
ignorance of it all, and is still quite
unsuspicious, for the police inquiries and the
evidence given before the Coroner revealed
nothing save that the unknown man was a
burglar who had attempted murder, and who
had met with his deserts.
The two years I afterwards spent chez les
Alleynes were most tranquil and happy, and I
only left with great regret because Monsieur,
having unfortunately suffered some very severe
losses on the Stock Exchange, sold Hembury
and went with Madame to live in Florence—that
city of the English who fall upon evil
times.
Ah! quand, je pense à tout cela!
CHAPTER VI THE MYSTERY OF MONSIEUR
January 15th
Tonnerre de Dieu! One’s life as femme-de-chambre
is surely full of quaint variety.
It was a strange experience I had with the
Hennikers.
In consequence of a letter received through
a registry-office I went down to the quiet old-fashioned
town of Stamford, in Lincolnshire—a
dead-alive place which the main line of railway
has left severely alone—and called at a
large, very prim house in the main road, close
to the ancient “George” so well known to
motorists on the North Road.
The sitting-room, which I was shown into,
was of that ugly era which you in England call
Early-Victorian, and smelt of potpourri. On
the table was a large bowl of yellow roses, and
flies were buzzing upon the window-pane.
I pictured to myself Madame wearing ringlets
and a cap with violet ribbons, but instead
there entered a young, fair-haired, extremely
well-dressed little lady of not more than
twenty-six, who introduced herself as Mrs.
Henniker.
She seated herself in the old-fashioned arm-chair
and addressed me in French, which she
spoke quite well. I saw at once that she was
both chic and distinctly superior, for she
treated me with some slight disdain, and
sniffed as she read the testimonials I had
brought with me.
Eh bien! she engaged me.
Her previous maid had been a middle-aged
Englishwoman—one of those glorified house-maids,
I suppose—one of those “maids” who
wear black cotton gloves and use camphorated
chalk. What taste in dress can be expected of
such estimable persons? And yet the average
English madame delights in them. A lady’s
maid who is an artist in hair-dressing and the
arrangement of gowns must be born as such.
She cannot rise from the kitchen.
Three days later found me duly installed in
the Henniker household. Parbleu! In order
to know how the world really lives you should
take up the duties of femme-de-chambre. The
household consisted of Madame, whom I
quickly discovered was a very clever, but distinctly
giddy little person; Monsieur, who was
rather stout, slightly bald, about forty, and who
possessed the air of a bon vivant; Mr. Gray,
the man-servant, and three maids, rather raw
local girls.
The house and its mistress were certainly
not in keeping, for while the rooms bore no
note of modernity, yet my mistress was nothing
if not entirely up to date. They kept no company,
I gathered, and though Monsieur was
often away, Madame seldom went out save for
an occasional afternoon’s run in a hired motor-car.
Though outwardly Madame was smart and
wore gowns of the latest mode her linge intime
would have disgraced a shop-girl. Ugh!—longcloth
and Swiss embroidery, I wore better
myself. I always judge a mistress by her
lingerie, and find the test infallible.
She suffered from nerves. But there, what
mistress does not? She was exacting and
snappish towards the other servants, yet somehow
she treated me with far greater consideration.
Nevertheless, I had not been in that
house forty-eight hours before I scented
mystery.
Long experience and intimate knowledge of
various households have led me to quickly form
conclusions. And the conclusion I formed
regarding the Hennikers was the reverse of
reassuring.
One evening, after I had been there a week,
I was dressing Madame’s hair as she sat before
the old-fashioned mirror when she suddenly
turned to me, and inquired in English—
“Mariette, have you a sweetheart?”
“Ah! non, Madame,” I replied, with a laugh,
though I fear the colour mounted slightly to
my cheeks.
“Well, I should have thought you would
have experienced no difficulty in finding one—a
girl so smart and good-looking as yourself.”
I shrugged my shoulders, declaring that
Madame flattered me, adding—
“The luxury of a sweetheart is not permitted
to menials, Madame. Besides, when I marry I
shall marry a compatriot.”
“Quite right,” she laughed; “you are very
philosophical, Mariette. But, after all, money
means happiness, and if you haven’t the means
then it is better to steel one’s heart against love.”
She seemed to be hinting at something, but
I did not quite follow her. Monsieur was
away, and though she dined alone every night
she made quite an elaborate toilet. It seemed
silly to take so much trouble over her appearance
when the butler Gray was the only person
who saw her.
On the following day, while I was hooking
up her dress, she asked—
“What do you think of Stamford, Mariette?
Rather dull after the cosmopolitan life which
you have led, eh?”
“It is very quiet,” I answered, smiling.
“Some of the streets are quite deserted, and
grass grows between the pebbles.”
“You are right. I’m perfectly sick of it—yet
we’re compelled for certain reasons to live
here. The people are so proud and stiff-backed
that I haven’t a single friend. My
husband bought this place furnished just as it
stood a couple of years ago. It belonged to
two old ladies. The doctor ordered me into the
country for quiet. Mr. Henniker is a man of sudden
impulse, and happening to pass this house he
called and coolly asked the old ladies how much
they wanted for it. Next day a bargain was concluded,
and three days later I installed myself.”
Now her husband had never struck me as
a man of impulse. Indeed, he seemed the
reverse—a quiet, thoughtful man, who seemed
for ever pre-possessed. Was there some reason
behind that sudden purchase of a house in that
silent, obscure town?
Within a week I became acquainted with
Jean, the French waiter at the “George,” and
one day when he met me in the High Street,
whither I had gone on an errand for Madame,
he looked at me curiously, and said—
“That family of yours is a bit of a mystery,
mademoiselle. Keep your eyes open and
you’ll learn something.”
“A mystery—why?” I asked quickly. I
rather liked the young man, and I tried to
use my blandishments to induce him to be more
explicit. But he only smiled, saying—
“You’ll find out something if you are
shrewd.”
“What’s the matter with them?” I asked.
“Anything wrong?”
But he only elevated his shoulders, and,
wishing me bon jour, left me in anxiety.
Diable! I myself had suspicions, but of
exactly what I knew not. I watched Madame
narrowly; I listened at their door when Monsieur
returned, merry, even exuberant, and I
also tried to learn something from the three
girls. But all in vain.
Several weeks went on. Madame went up
to London with Monsieur, but I was not
required. Therefore I spent idle days with
nothing to do, save to go out for strolls in the
afternoon, wandering about the decayed old
town with its many churches and its market-square—which
only showed signs of life one
day a week—or else wandering across the
meadows through which the river Welland
flowed so sluggishly.
More than once Jean Valensi was my companion.
I felt lonely, and was glad to have
some one with me to whom I could speak
French.
One evening, as we walked together on the
London Road, he asked me—
“Did a gentleman named Barrington call
upon your mistress last Friday?”
“No; why?” I asked halting.
“Oh, nothing,” he responded mysteriously.
“Only I believed that he would.”
“Why?”
“Well, he stayed at the hotel,” was my companion’s
reply; “and I understood that he
intended to call upon Monsieur and Madame
on business.”
“Ecoutez!” I exclaimed. “You know
something, M’sieur Jean; what is it?”
“Nothing that I can tell mademoiselle,” he
responded, with an expression of regret.
“But surely you can tell me something!” I
cried. “You can put me on my guard.”
“Have I not already done that?”
“What do you know of them?”
“Nothing personally. Only what I hear.”
“And that is something bad—eh? They
are not what they pretend to be?”
He nodded in the affirmative, but would
make no further explanation.
Later, when I returned to the house, the man
Gray, clean-shaven, with high cheek-bones and
grey hair, met me in the servants’ hall, and in
a sharp tone of annoyance, said—
“Mariette, it is disgraceful that when the
master and mistress are away you should go
out flirting with that foreign waiter fellow. I
shall inform them when they return.”
“My dear monsieur,” I replied, “you are
perfectly at liberty to inform whom you like.
I am my own mistress when Madame is not
here,” I added in angry protest, for I had, from
the first, taken an instinctive dislike to him.
“The fellow has only been here a few
months. Nobody knows him,” Mr. Gray said.
“Besides, it isn’t respectable.”
“Respectable!” I echoed, and the tone in
which I uttered it must have struck him as
curious, for the manner in which he regarded
me I shall never forget.
It was upon the point of my tongue to query
the respectability of my master and mistress,
but fortunately I did not. I simply brushed
past him and went up to my room.
The man must have been out that evening
watching me! What objection could he have
to my acquaintance with Jean Valensi? Pourquoi?
Was he in the secret of the Hennikers
and did he suspect that something was known?
Très curieux!
At half-past three o’clock next morning I
was awakened by the stopping of a big open
motor-car before the door, and looking from
my window saw Madame, closely wrapped in
furs, descend. She had returned without warning.
Strange that she should arrive by car at
that hour.
Hastily dressing I went down and found
that she was in a magnificent décolleté gown
of pale blue, and wore some splendid jewels.
The car had already turned and gone ere I
entered the room.
She seemed pale, anxious and exhausted.
“I’ve driven from London—a hundred
miles, Mariette!” she gasped. “I—I feel so
very faint—get me something—salts and—some
brandy, quick!”
I handed her the big silver-topped bottle of
smelling-salts, and dashing down to the dining-room
got the brandy, of which she drank a stiff
glass at one gulp.
“My husband has not been here, I suppose?”
she asked suddenly, a strange haunted
look in her eyes, to which I replied in the
negative.
“Well, look here, Mariette,” she said, pushing-to
the door and facing me, “I want you to
do something for me. You’re a good girl and
I appreciate you very highly.”
“Oui, madame.”
“You may be asked at what hour I returned
home. You may—I don’t know. If you are,
you will reply that I was back at ten—that you
dressed my hair for the night at a quarter-past
ten. Do you follow?”
“Parfaitement, madame,” I replied, without
betraying the least surprise.
“It means to me far more than you can
imagine, Mariette,” she went on, a trifle wild in
her manner. “I trust in you implicitly,
remember.”
“Madame need not doubt my fidelity,” I
replied in the same mechanical voice, nevertheless
filled with wonder at what had occurred.
“But,” I added, “has Madame thought of the
chauffeur?”
“He will say nothing. He is well paid.”
“And Mr. Gray and the maids?”
“The maids sleep at the back and are unaware
of my return. Mr. Gray will tell them
that I came back at ten almost as soon as they
went up to bed.”
Then she took a little cocaine to still her
nerves, as was her secret habit, and I proceeded
to undress her.
In doing so I made a strange discovery.
Her right sleeve of pale blue chiffon and lace
was torn from the gathers, while on the edge
of the lace was a small dark stain. I made no
remark, for I was far too excited and puzzled.
The mark had escaped her notice, but when I
made a furtive examination of it I recognised
most distinctly that it was the stain of blood.
I took the dress out of the room in pretence
of shaking it out and hanging it up. But when
I had bound her hair with pink ribbons I left
her and made a careful examination of the
gown. It was the first time I had seen it,
and it was, without doubt, one of the latest
creations of the Place Vendôme. Upon the
sleeve lace was a stain of blood the size of a
sixpence, while upon the edge of the silk under-skirt
showed another large stain, as though the
gown had dragged through blood that lay upon
the floor!
Mystère, I remarked to myself. What could
have happened? Why was she so anxious that
the time of her return home should not be
known? Why was she in such anxiety regarding
Monsieur?
I reascended to my room on tip-toe, but I
sat at the window watching the dawn and thinking.
Sleep came no more to my eyes that
night. I recollected Jean’s mysterious words.
What could he know?
Next day Madame rose early, and was as
bright and full of life as ever. At ten she
received a telegram—from Monsieur no doubt.
It seemed to reassure her, and she sat down
at the old-fashioned piano and amused herself
by playing. But Gray, I noted, had become
unaccountably anxious and grave. Why?
It was nearly eleven o’clock when I had
opportunity to attend to Madame’s gown, but
to my surprise I saw that the piece of lace
stained with blood had been cut out and the
sleeve rearranged so neatly that the excision
would never be detected, while the hem of the
under-skirt had been treated in the same way.
She must have been up early and busy with her
needle in order to efface those tell-tale marks.
Hence she believed that they had escaped
my notice.
Vraiment, I was puzzled.
That afternoon, while Madame sat idling
over a book in the small drawing-room, the
room that smelt so strongly of pot pourri, she
received two telegrams. Ah! How I longed
to learn their contents.
I happened to be in the room, having brought
her down her shawl, when she took one of them
from the salver upon which Gray brought it.
I watched her face as she read it. She smiled.
Then she very carefully tore it into small
fragments and placed it upon the little table
beside her. There being no fire, she intended
to destroy it elsewhere. For two hours I kept
my eye upon her until at last she went out into
the long old-fashioned garden at the back of
the house. My opportunity came.
I crept into the room and quickly pieced the
torn fragments of paper together until I could
read the message.
It was from Monsieur and had been handed
in at Abbeville, the stopping-place of the
express between Calais and Paris, and read—
“All well. Bring Mariette to Hôtel Continental,
Paris. Start to-night.—Ralph.”
My heart beat quickly. Paris again! Yet
Madame had taken no notice of her husband’s
injunctions. She had made no mention to me
of impending departure. Truth to tell, I
longed to get away from that drowsy town.
All well! Was that a reassurance that nothing
had been discovered as yet? I confess
I had eagerly looked at that day’s newspaper,
but had discovered nothing to arouse my suspicions.
Yet I felt convinced that the tell-tale
marks upon Madame’s gown were those of a
tragedy.
Women of Mrs. Henniker’s stamp—fair
fluffy-haired and giddy—are seized by strange
fancies, and often form queer friendships.
To me she had become more and more an
enigma. That they lived in the seclusion of
Stamford was for some distinct purpose: to
efface their identity, I had long ago been convinced.
Jean had spoken the truth when he
had alleged them to be “queer people.”
Madame’s movements and Monsieur’s unexpected
flight across the Channel were, in
themselves, sufficient proof that something
strange had happened. If that stain of blood
upon her dress had been by accident, then why
had she so carefully removed it, fearing lest I
should discover it?
Sacristi! I was burning with desire to know
the actual truth. But still I could discover
nothing. De jour en jour, Madame remained
in her room eager each day for the newspapers,
pleading violent headaches, and resorting to
her cocaine. Her manner had changed, for she
was highly strung and started violently at the
least sound.
And so five days went by.
One evening about six o’clock I was passing
the door of the small drawing-room when I
heard her in low conversation with Gray.
Chose extraordinaire!
I halted and, bending to the key-hole,
listened.
“No,” I heard Madame say distinctly, “I
know I can trust her, never fear.”
Were they speaking of myself?
“I wouldn’t,” he declared. “She suspects
something. Better take my advice. Give her
a present and discharge her. Send her back
to her home in France. They’ll never find her
there.”
“Both Ralph and yourself entertain foolish
fears,” she declared. “He actually wired to
me to take her to Paris—to run into danger in
that way.”
“It would be the most judicious plan,” declared
the butler, who seemed to be on such
strangely intimate terms with his mistress.
“You might so easily get rid of her there.”
“But the girls?”
“They know nothing, and they suspect
nothing. To them, as to everybody here, you
are plain Mrs. Henniker.”
“I wonder what Stamford would say if it
knew—eh, Gray?” asked Madame in a low
strange voice.
“It never will know, if you act as Ralph
suggests,” he said. “You will quarrel with
me and I shall leave your service and go to
London by the last train. I shall leave for
the Continent to-morrow morning, and you—well,
you will no doubt take Ralph’s advice
or——”
“Or what?”
“Or it will be the worse for you, that’s quite
clear,” he answered in a threatening voice.
“But I—I can’t—I really can’t.”
“Nonsense. You’re not a woman if you
can’t allay her suspicions,” he laughed, and as
I heard him moving about the room I was
malheureusement compelled to slip away.
An hour later Madame had called the butler,
found serious fault with him, and discharged
him at a moment’s notice. He came to me
grumbling at his hard luck, and abusing her
roundly. Ah me! it was all very fine acting.
Indeed, I would have believed his discharge
to have been a reality had I not overheard
that remarkable conversation.
Gray left about seven, declaring his intention
of going up to London. And he slammed
the door angrily after him.
I managed to make excuse to go out for
Madame just before the shops closed, and in
passing the “George” asked the boots to take
a message to Jean.
To my surprise the man replied—
“Jean had a quarrel with the manager this
morning and he left about four o’clock to go
back to London. He told me to tell you that
he wouldn’t lose sight of you, and he will
probably write to-morrow.”
I stood dumfounded. Assuredly strange
things were happening in Stamford.
When I returned I found Madame highly
nervous. She had, I saw, been crying, for her
eyes were red, her hair dishevelled, and upon
her face was a haunted, haggard look.
The evening post brought her a letter. I
took it to her, and from the handwriting and
stamps saw that it was from Monsieur. After
she had read it she sat for a few moments
staring straight before her. Then, turning to
me, she said in a low, strained voice—
“We are going to Paris to-morrow, Mariette.
So go and get out my two small green trunks
and we will pack. You must pack your own
things, too, we may be away a long time. The
master is in Paris, and we must join him.”
Full of wonder and in no way averse to
returning to my beloved city, I set about packing
with a will, and by two o’clock next day
we were on the platform at Charing Cross
entering the boat-train.
I recollected every word which had passed
between her and the man Gray, and though
sorely puzzled, yet I remained watchful and
wary.
Try how I would, I could not rid myself of
the recollection of those marks of blood and
of Madame’s intense anxiety.
We duly arrived at the Gare du Nord that
night, but as I passed the barrier a most extraordinary
thing happened. In the crowd of
faces, which are always there awaiting the
arrival of the London express, I saw one which
strangely resembled that of Jean Valensi. I
looked again, but it had disappeared.
Therefore I dismissed it as a mere chimera
of my imagination. He was, no doubt, in
London awaiting another situation. He had
previously told me that he was heartily sick of
life in a country hotel.
In a fiacre I drove with Madame, not to the
Continental, as I had expected, but to a small
flat over a gentleman’s hat-shop in the Rue
Lafayette. The door, bolted and barred it
seemed, was opened to us by a stout bonne,
who welcomed Madame warmly, and looked
askance at myself. The place was rather
cheaply furnished, with one sitting-room, a
kitchen and several small bedrooms, very
different to the style of the house at Stamford.
Indeed, I stood so amazed at the poorness
of the place that Madame explained—
“My husband has taken this temporarily, in
preference to life in hotels.” It was surely a
lame excuse, especially when, after a wash and
changing her dress, she went out alone to meet
Monsieur and did not return till nearly two
o’clock.
She came back alone, and, dismissing me
abruptly, sent me to my room. This surprised
me; therefore, when all was quiet, I crept forth
into the corridor, and finding a light still in her
room, I bent and peered through the key-hole.
I saw her in her Japanese dressing-gown
seated on the bed counting something. It was
a large packet of folded papers, such as I had
sometimes seen in the window of a bureau de
change—foreign bonds I took them to be.
The stout Breton maid-of-all-work had
retired, so I had no fear of being disturbed.
I watched her place the papers between the
mattresses of her bed, and then in a frenzy of
despair she raised her hands to Heaven and
paced the room, her face bearing an unutterable
look of fear.
Some wild hoarse words escaped her, but I
could not distinguish them. For an hour I
watched and listened, then, tired out, I went
to bed.
Next day, though anxious once more to
stroll along the Boulevards, she would not
allow me out. She went out in a taxi for about
an hour, but on returning complained of
migraine, and remained stretched in a chaise
longue while I had to content myself by sitting
at the window and watching the busy traffic in
the Rue Lafayette below.
The bonne had been sent out on some
message, when about nine o’clock there came a
ring at the bell, and on opening the door I was
confronted by Monsieur, but so changed that
I scarcely knew him. His moustache had
been shaved off, and he was unwashed and ill-dressed.
“Why, Mariette!” he exclaimed; “you
hardly knew me! I suppose I’ve changed.
I’ve been very ill.”
And he went into the room where Madame
awaited him, and closed the door.
Vraiment! he had changed, but the alteration
in his appearance was, no doubt, intentional.
I tried to listen at the door, but the window
being open to the street the noise of the traffic
prevented me overhearing anything. High
words arose between them, I knew, but upon
what subject I failed to ascertain.
I went to the window of the next room and
there waited until Madame should call me.
But on looking down into the street I distinctly
saw the dark figure of a man standing in a
door-way opposite—a man whom I recognised
as Mr. Gray!
Why was he secretly watching Monsieur?
The latter left half-an-hour later.
I heard the outer door close, and, watching
behind the curtain, saw Monsieur walk in the
direction of the Opéra, when the man Gray
crossed the road and strolled after him.
Then I went in to Madame.
About ten o’clock, the bonne being still
absent, I made some black coffee for us both
before retiring, and she bade me bring my cup
into her room.
The coffee was very strong, but scarcely had
I swallowed it when a strange, unaccountable
feeling crept over me. A dizziness seized me
and my head felt light, as though I were sailing
in air.
“I—I’m not well, Madame!” I managed to
gasp.
“Not well!” she cried, her face suddenly
aflame with hatred. “No, and you will never
recover. You have been watching us—and
this is your reward for your inquisitiveness!”
I struggled to rise from my chair, but could
not.
“Dieu!” I shrieked. “What have you
done?”
“I’ve given you your deserts!” she cried,
as, hurrying on her coat and hat, she switched
off the electric light and left the room.
A moment later I heard her close the outer
door of the apartment and turn the key in the
lock.
I tried to shout, but the poisonous drug was
coursing through my veins, and my tongue
refused to utter sound.
I was alone. I felt the coldness of death
upon me, and again I struggled to rise, but in
doing so fell heavily upon the floor.
Next second I lost consciousness.
When I came to myself I found that I was
in bed in a hospital, with three men and a
nurse watching me. One of the men, grey-bearded
and middle-aged, was, I saw, a doctor,
the second was about forty, and evidently an
Englishman, while the third was none other
than the waiter Jean Valensi!
“Bon Dieu, Mariette!” he cried. “You’ve
had a narrow escape. They discovered that I
was an agent of the Sûreté, and that we were
friends. They suspected you of an intention
of betraying them and they meant to get rid of
you.”
“An agent of police—you—Jean?” I
echoed, rising from my pillow and staring at him.
“Yes,” he said; “and this gentleman is
Inspector Allen of the Metropolitan Police,
who came over here to secure the arrest of your
master and mistress for the Norfolk Square
Murder.”
“What was that?” I asked.
“Well, miss,” exclaimed the English detective,
“perhaps you’ve not seen the papers
lately. Mr. George Bicknell, an elderly gentleman
living in Norfolk Square, Hyde Park,
was discovered one morning by his butler lying
dead in his library with a knife-wound in his
chest. Robbery was evidently the object of
the crime, for a narcotic had been administered
previous to death, and his safe was open, a
large sum in bank-notes, bonds and other
negotiable securities having been abstracted.
The affair puzzled us greatly until we discovered
that the old gentleman was acquainted
with a certain young lady whom he believed to
be a single woman, and to whom he had proposed
marriage. We discovered from a taxi-cab
driver who happened to be passing that a
mysterious lady had called after every one had
retired, and had been let into the house by
Mr. Bicknell himself. The surmise was that
the woman had entered there and had succeeded
in administering some narcotic. After
that, she had opened the door to admit a
male accomplice. They found the key of the
safe upon the unfortunate old gentleman,
whom they afterwards killed in order to close
his lips.”
“And I fortunately succeeded in establishing
their identity,” said Jean. “Ralph and
Lucy Henniker, alias Farmer, alias Mortimer
and a dozen other names, were a pair of well-known
thieves who generally operated in big
things. They were wanted for the great safe
robbery last March at a jeweller’s in the Rue
de la Paix, and being suspected I was sent over
to follow them and to watch. I traced them
to Stamford, where I took a situation as waiter,
and where, as you will recollect, mademoiselle,
I warned you to be wary,” he laughed. “Well,
after the affair in Norfolk Square I lent Inspector
Allen your mistress’s photograph, and
it was identified as that of the dead man’s
mysterious lady friend—while the taxi-driver
also swore that it was she whom he had seen
entering the house. Inquiries were pressed
forward, but by some means Madame Henniker
discovered that I was an agent of the
French police—perhaps Gray, an accomplice,
and a man with many convictions, recognised
me. At any rate she escaped here, and I, of
course, followed. The pair, however, were a
little too clever for us, and though we saw the
woman emerge from the house in the Rue
Lafayette, not till last night did we ascertain
her hiding-place. We watched her, and on
going to her apartment found it locked. So
we broke it open, and to our surprise found
you lying unconscious. An hour later we went
to a private hotel behind the Madeleine to
arrest Madame’s husband, but he had barred
the door, and before we could enter he had
raised a revolver to his head and ended his
guilty career.”
“And the stolen bonds?” I asked, amazed
at the startling revelations.
“Ah! Unfortunately, miss, they were not
upon the female prisoner,” replied the English
inspector. “They have, I suppose, been
placed in security, somewhere or other.”
I told them how I had watched her place
them under the mattress of her bed, and an
hour later they returned to tell me that the
precious documents had been recovered. She
had, in her wild frenzy of hatred towards me,
gone out and forgotten them!
Madame was extradited to London and subsequently
sentenced to twenty years’ penal
servitude, while I have since heard, through
Jean, that Mr. Gray is in prison in Marseilles
on a charge of blackmail.
What queer mistresses we sometimes serve!
Ah! là, là!
CHAPTER VII THE CHAMBER OF SECRETS
July 2nd
On the eighteenth day of April in the year
1909, there occurred in the ancient city of
Florence—the Winter City of the English—an
astounding affair, the real truth of which,
had it been known, would certainly have struck
terror into the heart of Europe.
Most fortunately for the public mind, the
truth was only known to half-a-dozen or so
persons, of whom I, Mariette Le Bas, femme-de-chambre,
chanced to be one; yet it was a
truth so full of appalling possibilities that, by
mutual consent, both the authorities at your
Scotland Yard, in London, and the Pubblica
Sicurezza of Italy, treated the problem with the
utmost discretion, and decided that the facts
must be suppressed; that at all hazards the
Press must be kept in ignorance, otherwise the
utmost public alarm would be created throughout
every civilised community.
Hence it was that the amazing facts concerning
the mysterious anglais, William Cornforth,
were hushed up; and now only after a lapse
of time have I received permission to place on
record what actually came before me as an
eye-witness of perhaps the most remarkable
sequence of events within the knowledge of the
present age.
It was three o’clock in the afternoon on the
day indicated.
Monsieur le Chef de Police shrugged his
shoulders, tossed away his cigarette, and hitching
his thumb into the armhole of his white
waistcoat, turned to me and said in French—
“Ah! my dear mam’zelle. That is just the
problem! It is inexplicable. I have asked
you to call because you knew this Englishman.”
“Well, what is your opinion, m’sieur?” I
asked, glancing around the big, sombre room
of that huge mediæval Florentine palace which
is nowadays the Prefecture of Police. The
long windows looking out into the cool, shady
courtyard, with its time-worn, plashing fountain,
were heavily barred, while the finely-frescoed
ceiling, where the burnished gold was
still brilliant after a lapse of five centuries, bore
the arms of the great house of Medici.
Ma foi! Italy is, indeed, a country of
violent contrasts. Here, in those quiet, old-world
surroundings sat the Chevalier Luigi
Ansaldi, the tall, thin, bald-headed, dark-bearded
man who was the most astute police
official that Europe had ever known; his telephones,
telegraphs and speaking-tubes in the
adjoining chamber, controlling the whole of
Italy’s police, numbering nearly one hundred
thousand officers and men of the Pubblica Sicurezza,
together with another five thousand or so
agents of the secret police distributed at home
and abroad, as precautions against the ever-recurring
Anarchist plots.
“I have no theory, mam’zelle,” he admitted,
slowly stroking his beard with his white hand,
as, at that moment, his secretary entered, bearing
two yellow official telegrams, which he read,
and upon them pencilled replies.
“Order Naples to arrest all four to-night and
send them here for interrogation,” he said
abruptly.
“Si, Signor Cavaliere,” replied the other,
who then retired.
Luigi Ansaldi was ubiquitous. He was ever
travelling from one city to another, yet he preferred
to make Florence his headquarters rather
than Rome, it being nearer the centre of the
kingdom. Save his Majesty the King, no man
in the whole country wielded such power.
Upon his simple signature to a warrant a suspect
could be arrested on suspicion, and kept
in confinement without trial for any period up
to six months. In the meantime his innocence
would be proved, or he would confess. And
this power had been given him to enable him
to cope successfully with the ever-recurring
Anarchist conspiracies. The tragic death of
Re Umberto had been the reason for granting
such wide powers.
Bon Dieu! That quiet, sombre chamber in
which I sat was, indeed, a Chamber of Secrets.
In the very chair I was now occupying had
been seated many a guilty wretch who, on being
interrogated by the famous official, had been
unable to resist those dark, penetrating eyes
of his, and had, in terror, confessed his crimes.
Few men, indeed, could withstand the searching
cross-examination of Luigi Ansaldi, the
clever, up-to-date scientific man, who laughed
at our Paris sûreté and all its antiquated
methods, and used to declare that many English
laws were made for the protection, and not
the detection, of the criminal.
Outside the open windows the old-world city
of Florence palpitated beneath the blazing sun.
But the courtyard of the palace was quiet and
cool, and the only movement was the steady
pacing of a drowsy police sentry.
Now and then came the sharp ring of a telephone-bell
or the click of a typewriter. But
beyond there was no other sound. The silence
of the afternoon siesta was over everything.
Luigi Ansaldi, chief of secret police, held no
theory. The enigma was beyond solution.
Strange that I, a mere insignificant femme-de-chambre,
should be consulted.
“You see, mam’zelle,” he said, speaking
French well, “there are a number of points in
the case which render it, perhaps, the most
remarkable problem ever presented to us to
solve. Now let us examine the facts,” he went
on, slowly lighting a fresh cigarette.
“This Signor Cornforth, a tall, thin man,
apparently a wanderer like so many of the
English, arrives here in Florence six months
ago and puts up at the Savoy. He becomes
infatuated with the city, and rents the fine Villa
Borelli, up on the hill behind the Boboli
Gardens. He is received by the foreign colony,
though they know little about him; is elected
a member of the select Florence Club, and
throughout the winter, apparently, has a very
pleasant time of it.”
“Mais, oui,” I said; “he went everywhere—to
the Corsinis’, the Fabricottis’, the Spinolas’
and to the British Consul’s.”
“You had no idea what was in progress at
his villa?” the official asked, glancing at me
quickly.
“Jamais. I often went there with messages
for my mistress, Madame Kennedy-Foster, but
suspected nothing.”
“Well, he made no outward exhibition of
wealth, save that he furnished his house well,
and, being a bachelor, gave uncommonly good
dinners. I have his dossier here,” he said,
pointing to a bundle of papers. “The secret
report which we keep of all foreigners contains
no suspicions, except one rather curious fact.
Listen! This was made three months ago.”
He drew a blue paper from the bundle,
and spreading it out upon the table, read in
Italian—
“Report by Enrico Ferri, caretaker of
Villa Pontedera upon Signor Guglielmo Cornforth,
of Villa Borelli:—
“This signore is evidently a man of somewhat
limited means, for his two servants say
he is extremely economical over his household
accounts. He receives and dispatches
a voluminous correspondence with persons
abroad. No woman ever enters the house,
save a French femme-de-chambre who has
carried messages to him, but at night on four
occasions, namely, on January 2nd, 11th, 16th
and 26th, I have watched and have seen, about
three o’clock in the morning, an old, ugly and
ill-dressed woman, apparently English, carrying
a small handbag, enter the iron gate, which
the signore himself had evidently unlocked for
her. She remains usually about an hour, and
then leaves, the signore locking the gate after
her.”
“Très curieux!” I remarked. “I wonder
who she was?”
“Yes,” said Ansaldi, “that is the only suspicious
circumstance reported. It was curious
why he should receive his visitor in the night.
Evidently the old lady wished her visits to him
to remain a secret.”
“Does the man who made that confidential
report describe her?” I inquired.
“Yes. He says she had white hair, and was,
he believes, about sixty-eight or seventy.”
“You have no suspicion of her?”
He merely shrugged his shoulders, then
added—
“I have interrogated both men-servants—for
he seems to have hated to have women about
him. But neither has ever set eyes upon this
mysterious midnight visitor.”
“The circumstances are certainly very
strange, m’sieur, to say the least,” I remarked.
“Ah, mam’zelle, you are not aware of the
whole facts,” replied the world-famous official.
“At three o’clock this morning I received a
telegram from the police in London asking me
to keep this William Cornforth under observation,
as a warrant for his arrest on very serious
charges was being applied for by the British
Ambassador in Rome. In consequence, I sent
an agent to watch outside the villa. At half-past
four a shabbily-dressed old lady came
forth and descended the hill to the Porta
Romana. No one else left the house, but on
receiving a message from the Minister of Justice
in Rome just after eleven o’clock ordering the
arrest, I took two agents and drove out to the
villa. The servant who admitted me said that
his master was not up, but on ascending to his
room I found that the bed had not been slept
in, and there was every evidence that he had
dressed hurriedly and departed.”
“Ma foi! So he left disguised as an old
woman right under the very nose of your agent—eh?”
“Listen, mam’zelle! The curious point is
that on going to the small room on the ground
floor which Mr. Cornforth used as study, I
found the door locked. It seemed a remarkably
strong one, and presently, when all efforts
to open it had failed, I suddenly awoke to the
fact that it was no ordinary door, but the steel
door of a strong-room! It is locked, and up
to the present it has resisted all efforts to open
it! I have sent for professional safe-makers,
and they are at work upon the door, trying to
open it. I wonder if they have succeeded yet?
The house is on the telephone.”
And taking up the instrument, he gave orders
to be put through to the house of the suspect.
In a few moments he was speaking with one
of his agents, who reported that the safe-makers
had declared that the only way to effect an
entrance was to use an electric current upon
the door, or an acetylene jet, and so twist the
bolts from their sockets. The make of safe
was one of the very latest, and the room was
absolutely impregnable.
“Let them act as they think best,” said the
Chef de Police, and then, putting down the
receiver, he said, “I’m going up there again
myself. Perhaps you may care to come to the
house, mam’zelle?”
Entendu! I jumped at the offer, and a few
moments later we were in the Chevalier’s grey
motor-car, speeding out through the ancient
gateway on the road to Rome, and up the hill
where stand the great white villas of the
wealthy foreigners who spend their winters in
the Lily City.
Why Monsieur Cornforth was so urgently
wanted by the London police greatly puzzled
me.
I suppose I ought to explain here that, for
the past four months I had been in the service
of Madame Kennedy-Foster, who had engaged
me in a bureau de placement in London, and
who occupied a villa high up on the pretty
Viale outside the city, further up than that
occupied by Monsieur Cornforth.
Madame was a widow, wealthy, very elegant
and a devout Roman Catholic. She had been
a great traveller, and her husband, an English
general, being dead, she had now settled
down in Florence, that city of the tea-table
“tabbie.”
My mistress had frequently sent me with
notes to the mysterious Monsieur Cornforth—mission
très délicate! He had always been
extremely polite to me, and had more than once
slipped a louis into my hand. On several
occasions he had come to the Villa Luba to
dine, and it appeared to me as though he and
Madame were very old friends. Chose singulière.
Madame kept but little company.
Indeed, I think that Monsieur Cornforth was
the only gentleman who ever visited her
during the period I was in her service.
And on such occasions they had been closely
closeted together in the big white drawing-room
after dinner. Moi, I had listened on several
occasions, but I had heard nothing.
At times, a great exchange of important messages
took place between Madame and Monsieur.
Then Madame departed suddenly for
Dresden alone. She did not require a maid,
she said. After an absence of ten days
she returned and sent a hurried note to
Monsieur.
Then, a week later, Madame had a sharp
attack of neurasthénie, and after her recovery
left for Trieste again without a maid, and two
days before Monsieur le Chevalier had summoned
me to the Prefecture for interrogation,
I had received a curt note with my congé and
the wages due to me.
Madame, who was so devoutly religious, had
left Florence mysteriously, never to return.
Mystère!
Dieu! Florence is an amazing place. One
section of English society is perhaps the narrowest,
most backbiting and slanderous in the
whole of Europe, while the other is the most
cosmopolitan and Bohemian.
Monsieur Cornforth’s villa, a large, square,
ancient house, which was the Austrian Embassy
in the days when Florence was the capital,
stood behind a high wall in the centre of pretty
gardens, brilliant with flowers. The great iron
door which led to the carriage drive was opened
to us by a policeman in uniform, and as the car
swung up towards the house it was closed again,
for outside in the roadway a crowd of the
curious had assembled.
On entering the wide, cool, marble hall where
I had so many times handed my notes to the
monsieur now dead, we saw, at the end, several
workmen engaged upon a white-enamelled
door. One of them came forward—evidently
a foreman—and addressing the Chevalier,
said—
“My firm constructed this strong-room for
the English signore six months ago—before
the house was furnished. Our orders were to
conceal the fact of what was being done, and
the men were well paid for their silence. Outwardly,
there is nothing to show that the room
is burglar-proof, except that there is no fireplace,
and only a small ventilator in place of
a window. The walls, thick originally, are
lined with a metre of steel and concrete, and
the door is the very latest word in safe-doors.”
“But what was the object of its construction?”
asked the Chief of Police.
“We have no idea, Signor Cavaliere. We
simply carried out the Englishman’s instructions
to render the room absolutely impregnable,
regardless of what it might cost, and
to complete the work in utmost secrecy.”
“And can’t you open the door?” I asked.
“We are now trying.” And pointing to an
electric cable which lay along the hall, he
added, “The electric-light people have put a
cable on to their main, and we hope to get it
open before long.”
I advanced with Ansaldi, and watched the
scientific operations.
From the two men-servants, both of whom
I knew well, it was apparent that they had no
idea that the room without a window, and lit
always by electricity, was a strong-room. Their
master had accounted for it by stating that his
oculist had ordered him to read and write by
artificial light.
The mystery of that closed chamber held
every one full of anxiety. Monsieur Cornforth,
somehow suspecting that the police were
coming for him, had either got away before
their arrival, or else had escaped disguised as
an old woman. Monsieur le Chevalier was
full of chagrin that he had so neatly slipped
away, and had already telegraphed to the
frontiers and to the various ports to prevent him
leaving Italy. He was confident of finding
him, but, in view of the urgency of Scotland
Yard’s request, he was full of regret. It was
against his reputation to allow a suspect to get
away so easily, and he was proud of his
reputation.
When at last all the appliances—steel plates
and wires—had been fixed upon the door and
the cable attached, we stood by to watch.
Presently we all drew away, and the powerful
current was turned full on, when quickly the
steel of the door began to fuse in places, and
gradually, with a loud groaning and wrenching,
the flat enamelled door, slowly blistering, bulging,
bursting, began to twist and writhe almost
like a living thing. Steel bolts snapped off like
wood under the immense strain, and the bottom
of the door gradually came forward, while the
top sank inward, with a loud grinding—the
rending of steel.
Again and again was the current turned upon
the fast-yielding door, until at last the man
directing the operations declared that it was
sufficiently free to be opened and allow the
passage of a man within. Therefore the cable
was detached, the steel plates removed, and six
strong men, placing their shoulders to the heavy
twisted door, succeeded in moving it inward
until there was an opening of two feet, through
which the Chevalier passed, I following at his
heels.
Next second we were within the closed
chamber, where the electric light was still
burning.
As I entered I sprang back with a loud cry.
Bon Dieu! what met my eyes held me
spellbound and stupefied.
The interior of the impregnable chamber
presented no unusual appearance, except that
in place where the window had been, hung a
pair of thick curtains of purple plush, bordered
with deep gilt embroidery. The carpet
was a thick one, of a delicate shade of grey,
with wreaths of tiny roses, while before the
curtains was set a large table covered with
green baize. On the other side was a writing-table,
littered with papers, while around the
white, steel-lined walls were cases filled with
books.
Four strong electric lamps, illuminating every
corner of the room, revealed the ghastly fact
that upon the floor close to the writing-table,
stretched face downwards, lay the body of
Madame’s friend, the tall, thin Monsieur
Cornforth.
Ansaldi and the others rushed across and
lifted him, when it was seen that upon the
carpet was the ugly stain of blood flowing from
a bullet-wound beneath the left shoulder-blade.
“He’s committed suicide to evade arrest!”
somebody remarked.
But the chief of the detective service, after
a swift examination of the wound, said gravely,
in Italian—
“This is no case of suicide. It is murder!
It would be impossible for him to have inflicted
this wound himself. See! the weapon must
have been fired quite closely, for the cloth of
his jacket is badly singed. No,” he added,
“murder has been done. The assassin must
have crept up behind while he sat writing and
fired the fatal shot. See! The pen is upon
the ground, where it dropped from his fingers,
and the chair overturned as he fell.”
The agents of police searched the place
thoroughly, but could not discover any weapon
whatever. That the mysterious anglais had
been assassinated there could be no doubt.
In company with the astute Chevalier, the
man of a hundred disguises, whose ingenuity
in the tracking of criminals was unequalled, I
made a tour of the apartment. This amazing
discovery had instantly placed him upon his
mettle. He had eyes everywhere, and ere his
men began to realise the extraordinary situation
he had already grasped the whole, and was busy
prying everywhere.
“Morandi,” he said, calling one of the
brigadiers of the brigade mobile to him,
“telephone to Doctor Bellini that I want him
here at once, and cancel all inquiries and watch
set for the missing Englishman.”
“Si, signore!” replied the little dark-faced
man in grey, and he left to carry out his chief’s
orders.
The workmen who had opened the steel door
were asked to retire, and only the great chef
du sûreté, myself and two agents remained in
that strange chamber of death. I gazed upon
the white, distorted face of the eccentric man
so urgently wanted by the London police, and
wondered what crime he could have committed,
curious that he should have been so mysteriously
murdered at the very moment of his
impending arrest.
One of the detectives had covered the body
with the dark green baize, while search of the
room, and indeed of the whole house, revealed
nothing.
The police doctor, a fussy, excitable little
Hebrew, in gold pince-nez, arrived, examined
the body of my friend, and without hesitation
pronounced it to be a case of assassination.
“The unfortunate signore was shot in the
back by some one who crept up to him quite
close. A large, soft-nosed bullet was used,”
he said. “The wound is in a downward direction,
showing that the assassin was standing and
the victim seated.”
“Are you quite certain that it is not a case
of suicide?” asked Ansaldi.
“Absolutely! I will stake my professional
reputation that it is not. Besides, have you
found the weapon?”
“No,” replied the chief of the detective
service; “yet the makers of this strong-room
have assured us that the door was not only
locked but bolted on the inside.”
The doctor smiled incredulously.
“That may have been,” he said. “But surely
there was some way out for the assassin.”
“No. That’s just the point! There is not.
We’ve examined this room very thoroughly.
The foreman who directed the building of it
says that everywhere the metre-thick walls,
floor and ceiling were reinforced by another
metre of concrete and steel, making it both
bomb-proof and burglar-proof.”
“But why did this gentleman, whom I have
met many times lately, want to live in a bomb-proof
room?” asked the fussy little man.
“Ah! at present it is quite inexplicable.
You have cleared up the question whether it is
a case of suicide, doctor. For the present, that
is as far as you can assist us.”
I could see that the chef du sûreté, having
obtained the medical opinion he desired, wished
to get rid of the doctor and pursue his investigations
himself.
Both servants declared that their master was
in his usual health on the previous night. He
had returned from the Pergola theatre about
midnight, drank a whisky-and-soda in the
dining-room, and went straight to his room.
The door of the study had seldom been locked,
except when he was busy writing. They, of
course, knew that the door was a heavy one, but
never dreamed that the chamber was bomb-proof.
In the night no sound had been heard. If
the old woman had been seen to leave she must
have entered and left quite noiselessly, for one
of the men, the cook, always slept with his
room-door open.
Très extraordinaire! The further the
Chevalier carried his inquires the more inexplicable
the crime became.
Until late that evening I remained at the
villa watching the marvellous ingenuity and
great painstaking of the man who was the
prince of police agents. No point was too
small for his investigation. Finger-prints were
taken in various parts of the room, together
with a complete set of those of Madame’s mysterious
friend. The carpet was examined
minutely, Ansaldi himself taking off his coat
and spending nearly an hour on all fours.
Certain theories were advanced by his lieutenants,
all of which, however, he dismissed
quickly.
“We shall know more,” he declared in
French, “when Scotland Yard reply to my
question as to what crime this man was guilty
of. Never, mam’zelle, in my experience,” he
added, addressing me, “have the English
police been so very anxious to make an arrest.
The crime must have been of a most serious
character. I telegraphed at noon. We shall
have a reply before nine, I hope.”
Meanwhile, rumours of the discovery of the
body of Monsieur Cornforth had got about, and
the greatest sensation was caused in the city
where, in the English colony, the “wanted”
man was so very well known.
The British Consulate was besieged by inquiries,
but they knew nothing. It was purely
a police matter, they replied.
I went back to the cheap pension in the Via
Cavour to which I had moved after Madame’s
disappearance, much puzzled over the extraordinary
affair. Later that evening I again
went round to the Prefecture of Police to inquire
if any response from London had been
received to the official telegram.
Ansaldi was in his room, sharp-eyed, quick,
full of energy.
“No, mam’zelle,” was his reply. “All that
Scotland Yard has replied is this,” and he
handed me a telegram in English, which read—
“To the Chevalier Luigi Ansaldi, Prefecture
of Police, Florence.—Beg to acknowledge
telegram reporting death in Florence of
William Cornforth. Make no further inquiry,
and prevent Press from publishing details.
Kindly furnish us with photograph of body,
and full measurements and description. Matter
one of strictest confidence; regret cannot explain
further.—Chetwynd, Commissioner of
Metropolitan Police, New Scotland Yard,
London.”
“Parbleu! Why is it a matter of such strict
confidence?” I asked, looking across at him
in surprise.
“Ah!” he laughed. “Who knows? The
English police are so very strange in their
ways. They are so discreet that they often
defeat their own ends, and allow the criminal
to go unpunished. Surely, if I take the trouble
to render them assistance they might, at least,
in common courtesy, reply in confidence to my
simple question.”
He seemed much annoyed at the treatment
he had received.
“Perhaps, m’sieur, the London police want
to hush up the matter.”
“It seems almost as though they do, for I
have been on the telephone to the Minister of
Justice in Rome, and he tells me the British
Ambassador called upon him an hour ago to
request that no further notice be taken of the
matter—now that the suspect is dead.”
“But monsieur has been mysteriously murdered!”
I exclaimed. “Do they wish you to
drop all inquiry?”
“So it seems.”
“You have reported that it is murder, and
not suicide?”
“Most certainly. A telegram was sent direct
to London within a quarter of an hour of our
discovery,” answered the Chevalier, for he was,
I saw, as greatly puzzled by the strange turn
of affairs as myself.
“The further I proceed, the more remarkable
this affair becomes,” declared the famous
official, leaning back in his padded writing-chair.
“This Englishman was an intimate
friend of your late mistress, Madame Kennedy-Foster.
She suddenly flies from Florence, and
then Cornforth is murdered—killed at the very
moment when the police were wanting him. By
whom?” and he extended his palms, his characteristic
attitude when mystified.
“Then, again,” he went on, “we have some
very remarkable features in the case to elucidate
before we can arrive at any clear theory.
A wandering Englishman arrives here. He is,
apparently, not too well off, yet sufficiently
wealthy to turn his study in secret into a bomb-proof
chamber. He furnishes his house regardless
of expense, yet is niggardly over his
small expenditure. And, further, he has a
mysterious visitor in the shabby old woman reported
to us. Who was she? Was she your
mistress in disguise? For what reason did he
require his study to be a strong-room such as
is used by banks to store bullion? There is
nothing of value concealed there! Indeed, we
have it on the evidence of the servants that the
door was often left wide open!”
“Monsieur was eccentric,” I suggested.
“No,” declared my friend. “It was not a
mere whim. I am convinced of that. He had
that room converted into a stronghold with
some distinct purpose. If we could discover
it, we might probably be able to probe the
mystery.”
“The chief point to my mind, m’sieur, is how
the assassin escaped.”
“Ah!” he cried. “There we are absolutely
in the dark. The steel door was certainly
bolted on the inside. I saw those second bolts
give when the electric current was applied.
The man who fixed the door afterwards examined
it, and told me that it had been fastened
on the inside by means of a combination lock—the
very latest patent upon a safe-door. Yet
he certainly did not die by his own hand, and
no revolver was in the chamber.”
“Eh bien! And the ventilator?”
“I have examined it, and it is quite out of the
question. It only consists of four small tubes
of steel, each two inches in diameter. A cat
couldn’t pass through either of them.”
“Then it is a problem utterly inscrutable?”
“Yes,” he said. “And it is rendered the
more inexplicable by this strange reply from
the London police, by which they endeavour
to hush up the mysterious death of the very
man for whom, a few hours before, they had
raised a hue-and-cry! Ah, mam’zelle!” he
added, “this is certainly the most remarkable
enigma which I have ever had placed before
me!”
CHAPTER VIII WHAT WAS IN THE STRONG ROOM
July 28th
With infinite care the chief of the Secret
Police of Italy kept the actual details from
the newspapers. As far as that was concerned,
he carried out the wishes of the London police.
Before the burial of Madame Kennedy-Foster’s
friend, two men, understood to be
officials from Scotland Yard, arrived in haste
in Florence, and identified him as the original
of a photograph which they brought with
them.
Yet to all Ansaldi’s questions they remained
dumb. It was a matter, they said, upon which
the authorities were preserving the most profound
secrecy, and every inquiry failed to trace
the whereabouts of my fugitive mistress. As
far as could be ascertained she had never
arrived in Trieste.
In Florence it was believed that Monsieur
had committed suicide to avoid arrest, and the
whole of the gossiping city was, of course, agog
as to the reason the police had desired to arrest
the English signore.
In the hotels and pensions the problem was
eagerly discussed. Some shadow or other lay
upon him, just as there are dark shadows over
so many Englishmen who wander aimlessly
up and down the Continent, and at last settle
down in some spot where they believe they
have found safety. If you are a cosmopolitan
you have met many such.
The Chevalier made every effort to discover
something regarding the murdered man and his
friends. He interrogated me several times,
but I really knew nothing tangible. Towards
me the man now dead had always been most
courteous. A hundred or so agents of police
were busy making inquiry concerning the silent,
inoffensive Englishman who, for the past six
months, had been such a well-known figure in
the Winter City, and my own curiosity having
been keenly aroused, I found myself assisting.
Indeed the Chevalier seemed to welcome my
aid.
That Monsieur Cornforth had been murdered
there was no shadow of doubt. Yet how
did the assassin escape through that bolted
steel door? Ansaldi at first inclined to the
belief that he might have been mistaken that
the door had been actually bolted when we
commenced operations for its opening. Yet
the foreman of the safe-makers, later on,
showed me the mechanism, which proved beyond
doubt that the huge bolts had actually
been shot from within.
It was very unusual, he told me, to make a
safe-door that would fasten on the inside, but
in this case the deceased had been most particular
on that point. Therefore it seemed
as though he had constructed that strong-room
in order to gain absolute silence and
privacy.
As the days went past the chef du sûreté
grew more and more puzzled. He had put
aside all his other cases in order to solve this
problem.
One afternoon he wrote inviting me to call
at the Prefecture, as he had now again turned
his attention to the movements of my mistress,
Madame Kennedy-Foster.
After I had replied to all his questions, he
suddenly said—
“Do you know, mam’zelle, that to-day I’ve
been wondering,” he exclaimed at last, as he
blew a cloud of smoke from his lips, “whether
there is not something concealed within that
strong-room!”
“But you’ve thoroughly examined it!” I
exclaimed.
“Yes. But did not the Englishman build it
with some distinct purpose? And that purpose
we have not yet discovered.”
“Why not make another examination?” I
suggested quickly. “I’ll help you. Let us go
together.”
“Very well, mam’zelle,” he replied. “The
place is still in our hands; there are two men
there.”
It was, perhaps, unusual for him to allow a
woman to assist in his investigations, yet he
seemed to regard me as the link between the
disappearance of my mistress and the mysterious
murder of the lean Englishman. Yet
Madame had left Florence two days before
the murder.
So together we took a fiacre to the dark,
square house lying behind the high brick wall—the
house of mystery.
Entering the strong-room, the twisted door
of which had now been forced back flush with
the wall and stood wide open, we switched on
the light and commenced an examination of the
white enamelled walls, which, though they had
the appearance of wood paneling, were in
reality of steel.
The books in the long book-cases, which
had already been moved away from the walls,
were mostly volumes of light fiction, while the
papers strewn about the writing-table were, in
great part, geometrical designs and plans,
which had no apparent meaning.
Upon the delicate grey carpet was the ugly
brown stain—the stain of the life-blood of
Madame’s mysterious friend.
With methodical perseverance, the chief of
police was examining the wall, commencing
from the door, and working slowly round.
Each ridge of the steel paneling, and each
corner of a panel he pressed with his fingers
and closely inspected, but could discover
nothing.
He stood in the centre of the room utterly
confounded. One of the men in whose charge
the house was came forward, and said in
Italian—
“We’ve thoroughly examined the walls,
Signor Cavaliere. The people who constructed
them have told us that there is no
cupboard of any sort.”
But Ansaldi seemed unconvinced, and
ordered the carpet to be taken up, when the
solid steel-and-concrete floor was revealed. It
was, they said, four feet in thickness to prevent
tunneling.
This was examined, but gave no result.
The two men retired, and I was again left
alone with the famous police official, who,
taking one of the chairs, recommenced another
careful tour of the white walls higher up than
the area already inspected. There were
several pictures suspended from the rails
around the cornice, and these he, one after
another, removed, until, of a sudden, he gave
vent to a loud exclamation of surprise, which
instantly took me to his side.
He was standing upon a chair, and behind
one of the pictures I saw that a small oblong
panel, about eighteen inches by ten, was
movable. Though ingeniously concealed, it
had evidently been constructed by Cornforth
himself. The steel had been cut through, and
a deep cavity chipped in the concrete wall,
probably before it had had time to set quite
solid.
The Chevalier, with a cry of triumph,
plunged his hand within, and drew out something.
“Madonna mia!” he cried. “What is
this?”
Mon Dieu! Opening his hand he displayed
to my astonished gaze a miscellaneous collection
of unset gems—diamonds, rubies and
emeralds—stones of great value, all of them.
“Ma foi! they’re worth thousands of
pounds!” I cried. “Are there any more?”
Handing them to me, he got a table, placed
the chair upon it, and then, his head on a level
with the cavity, he drew out two or three further
handfuls of the secret hoard. Très curieux!
“Now, this is decidedly strange!” he
declared, when he got down and rejoined me,
examining the jewels with a critical eye. “All
these have been taken from their settings.
This”—and he took up a fine ruby between
his finger and thumb—“this alone must surely
be worth over fifty thousand francs! Is it
possible, I wonder, that the victim was a jewel-thief?
He certainly was not an international
thief, or I should have recognised him.”
“Robbery was not the motive of the
murder,” I remarked.
“Ah! we do not know, mam’zelle,” he
replied. “The assassin might have intended
to possess himself of these, but, like ourselves,
hunted, and had a difficulty in finding them!
If Cornforth were a thief, or a receiver, depend
upon it that one of his accomplices was his
murderer.”
“The assassin who passed out in the guise
of an old woman—eh?”
“Most probably,” he replied, bending and
examining one by one each of that magnificent
collection of stones.
“And as regards that secret report made by
the neighbouring caretaker, do you believe,
m’sieur, that this same old woman who paid
him the mysterious visits was actually the
assassin?”
“No,” replied the great detective, closing
his lips with a snap. “The old woman—your
mistress probably—most likely brought the
spoils here. She may have conveyed them
from France or Germany, or even England.
You told me that Madame Kennedy-Foster
was in the habit of travelling a great deal.
Being an ill-dressed old lady, she could travel
third-class, and thus smuggle them across the
frontier. The officers of Customs would not
suspect such a person of carrying diamonds.
Look at this stone!” he exclaimed, a second
later. “Why, it is fit to adorn a king’s
crown!” and he held up a magnificent diamond
to the light, causing it to scintillate and flash
with a thousand fires. “Yes,” he added; “we
are no doubt in possession of William Cornforth’s
secret at last. My own theory is that
he was well-known in England as either a
jewel-thief or receiver, and that the police
wished to arrest him in secret in order to compel
him to disgorge certain of these jewels—gems
stolen from some exalted personage,
perhaps. Then, when news of his assassination
was announced, the authorities hastened
to hush up the affair, feeling that with his death
their opportunity had passed away.”
“Yes,” I said. “But the question of how
the assassin escaped from this room still
remains, m’sieur.”
“Unfortunately, yes,” was the great man’s
response, his keen, dark eyes wandering around
the cyclopean walls of the close, ill-ventilated
chamber. “I confess, mam’zelle, that it is the
most complete mystery that has ever been
presented to me in all my long career as a
police official.”
And the man who was ubiquitous, who was
renowned in every European country for his
marvellous success in the detection of crime,
and whom the Camorra, the Mafia, and the
other dangerous secret societies of Italy had in
vain endeavoured to kill, took a cigarette from
his case and lit it.
“I cannot understand the attitude of my own
Government in regard to the deceased,” he
said, speaking very slowly to himself, looking
at me with his dark, piercing eyes. “Only
yesterday I had a long conversation with the
Minister of Justice himself over the telephone,
and, strangely enough, His Excellency, who
was in Rome, urged me to drop the whole
matter in the interests of the nation. Naturally
I inquired the reason. But, in reply, he
explained that only the day before, during an
audience of his Majesty at the Quirinal, the
King had expressed his desire that the matter
should be hushed up.”
“The King has actually said this!” I
gasped, staring at him. “For what reason can
his Majesty possibly desire the concealment of
the guilt of a mere receiver of stolen property—as
this man undoubtedly must have been?
It is inexplicable!”
“Yes, my dear mam’zelle,” declared the
world-renowned detective—the man whose
power in the Italian kingdom was almost
despotic. “It is just as inexplicable as the
reason of your mistress’s sudden disappearance,
and as the manner in which William
Cornforth met with his death. I tell you
frankly, I believe there is far more in this
strange affair than we have ever dreamed!”
Nobody came forward to claim the secret
hoard of jewels.
As far as the police were aware, they were
the actual property of the dead man Cornforth.
Monsieur Walker, the British Consul,
requested them to be sealed up, and placed in
the bank, pending inquiries regarding the dead
man’s heirs. When a British subject dies
abroad it is the Consul’s duty to see that his
property remains untouched until his friends
or executors are communicated with. Hence
Monsieur Walker was perfectly within his right
to make such application.
By no effort could the Chevalier gain any
further knowledge of the antecedents of the
murdered man, save that he had lived for some
time at Brighton. He sent one of the agents
of secret police in London down to Brighton,
but their inquiries proved abortive. Monsieur
Cornforth had occupied for a year a large comfortable
house in Brunswick Square, Hove, and
had lived there alone, save for an old woman
who acted as housekeeper, and one maid-of-all-work.
He had made no friends, and his
neighbours had consequently regarded him
with considerable suspicion.
Why had Scotland Yard so suddenly been
seized with a desire to arrest the quiet, unobtrusive
Anglais?
The blazing Tuscan summer grew hotter,
the crowd of English who spend the early
months of the year in Florence, and les
touristes who wander through the galleries, or
idle along the Lung Arno, had long ago disappeared;
the Florentines themselves were in
the mountains for fresh air, and the busy, noisy
main streets were now deserted, even at mid-day.
Vraiment, in August, every one who can
possibly escape the sweltering heat and mosquitoes
of the Arno valley, does so.
I still remained, however, in my modest
pension, for I had been re-engaged for next
season by a German lady who had a great villa
out at Fiesole.
One evening, an hour before dinner, as I sat
idling over my three-day-old Matin, which had
just come in, the chief of police was suddenly
ushered into the room.
I saw by the sharpness of Monsieur’s countenance
that something unusual perturbed him.
Usually his expression was sphinx-like, save
when he interrogated a prisoner, when it became
full of fire and indignation, or sympathy
and sorrow.
I rose to greet him, whereupon he placed his
soft, grey felt hat upon the table and said—
“Mam’zelle Le Bas, I come to you because—well,
to tell the truth, there is yet another
mystery at the Villa Borelli!”
“Dieu! Another mystery!” I gasped,
open-mouthed.
“Yes,” he replied. “As you know, we have
taken possession of the place and its contents
until the Consul’s inquiries are completed.
Two of my men, named Merli and Bruno, have
ever since the tragedy been posted there,
taking twelve-hour turns. I have wondered
whether the assassin might not return in secret
one day to search for those hidden gems, and
for that reason I have had strict observation
kept there. At ten o’clock last night Merli left
the house when his comrade Bruno arrived, and
returning to his home did not go back to the
villa till five o’clock to-day—it being his long
spell of absence. On arrival, he could obtain
no answer to his ring at the back door, and
finding the place securely closed he therefore
effected an entry through a window, and what
did he find? Why, he discovered his comrade,
Carlo Bruno, one of the astutest agents
of the mobile brigade, lying shot dead in
the strong-room wherein we discovered the
Englishman!”
“Another assassination!” I cried. “Incroyable!”
“Yes,” said Monsieur. “Come with me, if
you like, and I will show you.”
So I put on my hat and veil, and together
we hastened up the hill in the sunset to the
house of silence.
Figurez-vous when I crossed the threshold
of the place a queer, uncanny feeling of apprehension
and dread ran through me, even though
I was accompanied by the man whose very
proximity struck terror into the heart of the
boldest and most hardened Italian criminal.
The man, Merli, who admitted us, looked
pale and scared, even though he was an agent
of police, while a comrade, who had been
summoned by telephone, stood by in silence,
and saluted his chief officer respectfully.
Not a word was exchanged.
I followed my conductor along the wide
marble hall, and into the strong-room where the
electric light still burned. There upon the
concrete floor—the carpet having been removed—and
in the same crouched position in which
he had been discovered by his comrade, lay
the body of the detective Bruno, shot through
the heart. The ugly wound was revealed in
the full light, and as I bent I saw there his
grey linen vest had been singed.
“See! The shot was fired at close
proximity!” declared the chief of the detective
service. “Just as it was fired when Cornforth
fell.”
“En effet, there is no suggestion of
suicide?” I asked.
“None. The murderer’s revolver is missing.
See!” and he took the dead man’s big
serviceable weapon from the case suspended
around his waist. “This is still loaded in all
chambers. He was attacked quite suddenly
by some one lurking here, and had no time to
fire a shot. Probably the electric light was not
switched on when the shot was fired. The
assassin turned on the light afterwards.”
“And the place was all locked up securely?”
I remarked in wonder.
“Yes. But the murderer could, of course,
have left by the front door, which closes with
a spring latch. The crime must have been
committed six or eight hours ago—before
noon.”
The same fussy little doctor, who was summoned
on the discovery of the body of the
mysterious Englishman, was called, and declared,
without hesitation, that, as in the first
case, the shot could not have been self-inflicted.
The bullet had, as in poor Cornforth’s
case, passed clean through the unfortunate
man’s body.
En vérité, the problem was beyond solution.
The only theory which the chief of police
could form was that the assassin of William
Cornforth had returned in secret to institute
another search for the gems, and encountering
the detective Bruno, had crept up in the darkness
of the strong-room and shot him.
But how did he enter? Perhaps he was
possessed of a latch-key—the latch-key given
to that queer old woman—the woman suspected
to have been my late mistress—who had been
Cornforth’s midnight visitor!
We stood gazing around that dead white
chamber of death in absolute wonder and
blank amazement. The double crime was beyond
human credence. Even the great Luigi
Ansaldi himself declared himself entirely
baffled.
“It is utterly inexplicable,” he said. “The
assassin must have come here twice with the
object of committing robbery, and on each
occasion he committed murder!”
“But how did he get away on the first
occasion?” I queried.
To which the great chief could only shrug
his shoulders in expressive ignorance. I think
my lack of knowledge had long ago disappointed
him.
Once again the whole machinery of the
police of Italy was set in motion in order to
try to trace the unseen assassin. Some one
was evidently aware of the great value of the
gems which Cornforth had in his possession,
and they evidently suspected them to be
secreted in that strong-room. If the Englishman
had brought them to Florence he would
naturally have kept them in the strongest place
in the house. Yet, why had he built that
impregnable chamber when, after all, they
would have been just as well concealed beneath
one of the floor-boards, or in a crevice in a
wall? Safes and strong-rooms in private
houses are an invitation to burglars.
Several suspicious-looking persons were
reported as having been seen in the vicinity on
the morning of the crime, but on investigation
each clue turned out to be a false one. The
assassin of William Cornforth and Carlo
Bruno was evidently a person who knew the
truth concerning the former, and had intended
to wrest from him his great wealth. The gems
had been valued by Cravanzola, the well-known
jeweller in the Corso at Rome, at fifty thousand
pounds.
In England the Foreign Office were advertising
for Monsieur Cornforth’s friends or
heirs, but nobody came forward to lay claim
to any of the property. Apparently the
mysterious Englishman, who had led such a
retired life at Brighton, was a man without any
relative.
In many newspapers, including the Florence
daily press, the same advertisement appeared,
but no serious reply was received. The
mystery concerning the lean Anglais and his
past was complete.
The Chevalier left no stone unturned to
effect a solution of the mystery. He summoned
his best agents from Rome and Milan,
and held counsel with them, and he himself
travelled hither and thither up and down Italy
following various clues. But all to no purpose.
The Villa Borelli was strongly guarded by
police, for crowds were around it by day and
night. The facts concerning Bruno’s mysterious
assassination had leaked out, and the greatest
sensation was caused. All sorts of wild
theories were afloat, many of the superstitious
declaring that evil fell upon all who ventured
there.
The sudden illness of my sister Jeanne, who
was in the service of Madame de Champfleur,
wife of a diplomat now attached to the French
Embassy in London, took me on a flying visit
to England, and Monsieur de Champfleur,
having heard of the strange story, one day took
me to Scotland Yard, where I saw Chief-Inspector
Stephens. Sitting with him in his
room I referred to the mysterious case of
William Cornforth, whereupon he bent towards
me with quick interest, saying: “Oh! then you
knew him in Florence—eh, miss? Well, what
did you think of him?”
“Quite a nice gentleman,” I replied. “I
saw him several times. It caused a great
sensation in Florence when it was known that
you wanted him.”
The detective smiled mysteriously.
“Yes,” he said reflectively. “I expect it
did. But, tell me, what was your opinion of
him? Did he strike you as at all an extraordinary
man?”
“Mais non! He loved a good joke, I
think, as he did a good dinner. His end was
most tragic and extraordinary.”
“So it appeared. But was nothing stolen
from that room wherein he was found? The
Italian police furnished us with all the details
and photographs, of course, and the case has
puzzled us just as much as it must have puzzled
them.”
“Nothing whatever was stolen. The jewels
he had concealed are in the bank awaiting any
claimants. You believe, with the Chevalier
Ansaldi, that robbery must have been the
motive of the crime.” Then I asked, “For
what reason did you apply for his arrest?
What was the charge against him?”
“Ah! That I’m unable to tell you, miss,”
was the inspector’s instant reply. “It was a
mysterious and serious charge, without a
doubt.”
“Pardon, but can’t you tell me in confidence?
Poor Monsieur is dead now. Surely
there is no harm in an explanation.”
“No. The matter is a confidential one,”
was his reply. “Even we here were not told
the charge. Our orders came from over the
way—from the Home Secretary himself.”
“From the Home Secretary!” I ejaculated.
“Rather unusual, is it not?”
“Most unusual,” he admitted, twisting his
dark moustache and looking across the table
first at me and then at Monsieur de Champfleur.
“But you must nevertheless remember
that that man whom your mistress entertained
at her house, and who met with such a mysterious
end, was one of the most dangerous men
who ever walked the London streets.”
“But that doesn’t explain why the Home
Secretary should apply for his arrest and extradition,”
said my companion, much puzzled.
“But I think it does.”
“Why?”
“Well—because we wanted to keep him
safe, under lock and key,” he replied
hesitatingly.
“I don’t quite follow Monsieur,” I remarked.
“The Italian police are very sore that your
Department have not furnished them with the
charges laid against the dead man.”
“What was the good after he had died?”
asked the detective.
“Eh bien! It seems to me, Monsieur, that
you here at Scotland Yard were secretly glad
when you heard of his tragic end.”
“I must admit that we were not sorry,”
Stephens replied. “It saved a great deal of
distasteful explanation.”
“Distasteful! Pourquoi?”
“Because the Home Office were most
anxious that the real truth should not go forth
to the public.”
“Why?”
“Well, because if what I suspect be correct,
the real truth concerning the mysterious Englishman
would have created the greatest alarm.
The whole country would have been terrified
at the thought of such a man being at liberty
in their midst.”
“Diable! Was he such a monster, then?”
“Monster does not adequately describe him.
He was criminal by instinct—the most formidable,
terrible, and relentless of any recorded
in the annals of crime. Is it any wonder, miss,
that we were not sorry at receiving the news
of his mysterious death?”
“He surely could not have gained early
knowledge of the order to arrest him?” I
queried.
“He may have done. He was such a remarkable
person that I could imagine him
capable of taking every precaution against surprise.
Yet I confess, the manner in which he
was assassinated is, to me, a complete enigma,
as it is to the Chevalier Ansaldi. No doubt
somebody knew of those jewels, and intended
to get hold of them. The same hand that shot
Cornforth also shot the policeman—I feel certain
of that. To tell the truth, I’m sorry I’m
not in Florence to assist in the inquiries. It
is certainly a most interesting case.”
Enfin, I pressed him to tell me more about
Monsieur Cornforth, but he only repeated
that he was a most remarkable man, whose
death was a distinct advantage to civilised
society.
Inspector Stephens declared that nobody
there at Scotland Yard knew the exact charges
against him. The order from the Home Office
to the Commissioner of Police had been brief
and decisive, namely, that the Italian authorities
were to be approached with a view to
Cornforth’s immediate arrest, and that no
money was to be spared in bringing him to
England at as early a date as possible.
Stephens himself had been dispatched to
Florence, and had got as far as Basle when
he was stopped by telegram, the report of the
“wanted” man’s death having reached London.
“I suppose, miss,” he added, “that the
Chevalier Ansaldi holds some theory of how
the assassin got out of the strong-room, eh?”
“The chef du sûreté has no theory,” I
replied. “What explanation can there be?
I saw with my own eyes that the great steel
door was bolted on the inside. Therefore how
could the assailant have escaped?”
The inspector only raised his dark eyebrows.
“It is an absolute enigma,” he admitted, “an
enigma as complete as was the dead man himself.”
“You kept the whole affair very cleverly
from the press,” I said.
“Certainly. We had no intention of alarming
the public unduly—and I repeat, they
would have been greatly alarmed had they but
the slightest suspicion of the extraordinary
truth.”
“Monsieur excites my curiosity,” I exclaimed,
laughing.
“Well, I’m sorry, miss,” he replied, with a
slight sigh; “sorry, too, I can’t satisfy your
curiosity. But, as you know, here we are compelled
to keep secrets strictly—more especially
if the secrets come to us through official
sources.”
I mentioned the suspicion of the old lady,
who visited the house clandestinely—the
woman suspected to have been my mistress,
Madame Kennedy-Foster.
His lips were pressed closely together, and
for a few moments he remained silent.
“It may be, of course,” he said, “that the
woman brought him the gems in secret, but I
am inclined to believe that she was the means
by which he communicated with other persons,
believing he himself was being watched.”
“Then those other persons would, in all
probability, know something concerning him?”
I exclaimed quickly.
“Of course they would.”
“Voilà! Cannot they be found?”
“It is for the Chevalier to find them, miss.
He is astute. He will probably do so. Yet,
even then, it will be to their own interests to
remain silent.”
“The old woman was seen to pay midnight
visits to the villa,” I remarked. “She may
have been my mistress.”
“Which goes to prove the soundness of my
theory,” he said, looking me straight in the
face. “It is a pity we cannot find this Mrs.
Kennedy-Foster.”
“But the jewels?” I asked. “Are they the
proceeds of robberies?”
“Perhaps. I can tell you that William
Cornforth was no ordinary criminal. His
equal has never lived.”
“Eh bien! And why would the truth concerning
him be so alarming to the public?”
“For several reasons. So remarkable a
personage was he, that while he lived society
lay at his mercy. His methods were so subtle,
unscrupulous and unsuspected that the
cleverest among us would find ourselves at
fault. The world has had many famous
criminals, and not a few have passed through
our department here,” added the police official,
“but the man who was a menace to his fellows,
and whose daring and cunning were unequalled,
was he who escaped us and went to live in
Florence as William Cornforth!”
CHAPTER IX CONCERNS TWO VISITORS
September 2nd
About a week after my visit to Scotland
Yard a strange incident occurred. I was
seated one afternoon in my modest lodgings
off the King’s Road, Chelsea, when a card bearing
the name “Karl Flugel” was brought to
me by my landlady.
My visitor, on being shown in, proved to be
a queer-looking old gentleman, with longish
fair hair and fair beard, and a pair of grey eyes
which beamed forth from behind gold-rimmed
spectacles. He was curiously dressed, for
though it was a warm day he wore a thick blue
reefer jacket, almost like an overcoat, but cut
very short and adorned by flat, wide braid. It
was an amazing coat, of a cut that I had never
seen before, either in England or out of it.
His trousers were of light grey flannel, and he
wore white spats over his patent-leather boots,
which gave him an appearance très drôle.
Behind him stood a pretty, fair-haired girl,
well-dressed en deuil, and wearing a big black
hat—a girl whose face struck me as particularly
sweet and charming. I judged her to be about
twenty, extremely dainty, graceful and refined.
Flugel, speaking French with a German
accent, was profuse in his apologies for disturbing
me, and at first I could not quite make
out the reason he had called. But soon afterwards,
when both had seated themselves, he
suddenly looked straight at me through his
pince-nez and said—
“The object of my visit, I fear, mademoiselle,
you may regard as somewhat strange.
The fact is, mademoiselle, I have heard that
you were acquainted with a very dear friend of
mine, recently dead—Monsieur Cornforth.”
Dieu! At mention of that name my heart
beat quickly. Here was actually one who had
been the friend of the mysterious deceased!
I fear I did not control my surprise, for I
noticed a faint smile overspreading his fresh-coloured
features. The girl raised her eyes
to mine for a second, and then dropped them.
“It is true that I know Monsieur Cornforth,”
I said, much interested. “I only returned
from Florence ten days ago.”
“I understand,” he remarked, “that you live
in Florence with Madame Kennedy-Foster,
eh? A very delightful old city. So full of
ancient charm. And, of course, you have been
to the Villa Borelli?”
“Mais oui,” I replied. “In fact, I was
present with the police when the body of your
unfortunate friend was found.”
“Ah, yes!” sighed my visitor. “It was very
sad—very sad. I was amazed when I received
the telegram announcing his death.”
I wondered who had sent the queer old
gentleman the news. As far as I was aware
the police telegram was the only intimation of
the strange affair that had gone to England.
“Then news was conveyed to m’sieur?” I
remarked. “Who sent you word?”
“A person who was in Mr. Cornforth’s confidence,”
was his guarded reply. He was not
to be caught napping, evidently. The girl’s
eyes were wandering round the room.
“And how were you aware that I knew Monsieur
Cornforth—or that I was staying here?”
“Cornforth himself told me that he knew
you. But,” he added evasively, “the real
object of my call is to learn some actual details
regarding my dear friend’s mysterious end. I
can discover nothing tangible. But you, who
were present with the police, evidently know
the truth. If you do, may I ask you to explain
it to me—his friend?”
“Certainement,” I said. “I think the Italian
police are most anxious to meet somebody who
was the dead man’s friend. They have been
advertising for his relatives—but without
success.”
“Yes, yes,” he laughed, as though enjoying
the discomfiture of the police. “I saw the
advertisements, and they much amused me.
They show how utterly ignorant the police are
concerning the deceased or his antecedents.
Fancy advertising for the heirs of William
Cornforth! Oh, it is really too amusing!” he
laughed.
“Pourquoi?” I asked, in some surprise. “A
quantity of valuable property was found in the
house and taken possession of by the British
Consul. They belong to somebody.”
“They belong to this young lady here—Miss
Cornforth—the dead man’s only child,” Flugel
replied, introducing his companion.
I expressed my sympathy with her in her
bereavement, whereupon I saw that tears were
welling in her big blue eyes, as she said in a
faltering voice—
“Mademoiselle, my father was, unfortunately,
a rather erratic man. I had not seen
him for two years. I did not even know that
he was living in Florence. I believed he was
leading a secluded life, buried somewhere in
a London suburb. He was not fond of the
society of his fellow-men.”
“Extraordinaire! And yet in Florence he
went out a great deal. In the short time he
lived there he became most popular in a rather
exclusive set.”
“Miss Agnes has been living in Yorkshire
with an aunt,” the old man explained. “Poor
Cornforth was—well, just a trifle eccentric.
Yet he was one of the most remarkable men
in Europe.”
I nodded. Inspector Stephens had also told
me how remarkable he was as a daring and
dangerous criminal.
I looked at the pretty, modest fillette before
me, surprised that she could be the daughter of a
man who had been described as a veritable fiend.
In response to the German’s appeal, I gave a
minute description of the curious circumstances
in which the mysterious Cornforth had been
discovered, and how all the searching police
inquiries had proved abortive. I could see it
was painful to Mademoiselle Agnes, yet it
struck me that the old man was secretly exulting
in causing the girl unhappiness. Why, I
could not exactly tell.
A son tour I noticed a queer, wistful look in
her gaze when her eyes met mine—an expression
of terror combined with weariness. She
seemed to hold her companion in mistrust, and
I wondered whether she were not there against
her will, compelled to hear from me the tragic
details of her lost father’s death.
“He was wanted by the police,” remarked
Flugel, heedless of the girl’s feelings. “And
it was surely not surprising.”
“I don’t quite follow m’sieur,” I said. “Of
what crime was he accused?”
But the old fellow only laughed, beaming at
me through his spectacles. And, like Inspector
Stephens, he refused to reply directly to my
question.
Curieux! There really seemed a conspiracy
of silence on every hand.
“You referred to the fact that certain jewels
were discovered in the house,” Monsieur Flugel
said presently.
“Mais oui, gems worth several thousands.”
“Where did they find them?”
“Secreted in a cavity of the concrete wall of
the strong-room,” I replied. “It puzzled the
police why he should have caused his study to
be converted into an impregnable chamber,”
I added.
“That surely does not puzzle Scotland
Yard,” he remarked quietly. “The Italian
police are, of course, ignorant of the true facts.
The strong-room was constructed with a distinct
purpose.”
“Par exemple the domestics say that it was
only closed at certain times. At others, the
door stood open, and the servants passed freely
in and out.”
“Exactly. He would not always keep it
locked, for he did not wish to unduly excite
suspicion.”
“Of what?”
“Of the extraordinary truth.”
I described the dramatic sequel to the affair—the
shooting of the police agent Bruno in the
same room, whereat the jeune fille sat staring
at me, as though in terror.
“Was the poor man actually found shot—just
as my dear father had been?” she gasped
quickly.
“Mais oui, mademoiselle, in a very similar
manner,” I replied. “It has greatly puzzled
the police, for the affair is quite unaccountable,
except perhaps that somebody knew of the
hiding-place of those gems and desired to get
possession of them.”
“But you say that the body of the police
agent lay there six or seven hours undiscovered.
Surely the assassin had sufficient time to search
the place?”
“Ah, non! The jewels had already been
removed to the bank,” I answered.
The old man was silent, and stroked his
beard thoughtfully.
“The jewels were Cornforth’s,” he said at
last; “therefore they rightly belong to Miss
Agnes. If sold, they would realise for her a
comfortable fortune—is that not so?”
“Parfaitement.”
“And yet the most unfortunate point is that
this young lady cannot come forward and claim
relationship.”
“Pourquoi non?”
“For several reasons.”
“No,” cried the girl. “I—I could not acknowledge
my poor father, because—because
they would compel me to yield up his secret.”
“His secret,” I cried. “Parbleu! What
secret did he possess?”
“One that, if it were known that I was still
alive, they would compel me to disclose.”
“Still alive,” I echoed. “Then are you
believed to be dead, mademoiselle?”
She nodded in the affirmative, overcome by
emotion.
“So now you understand the situation?”
said the man Flugel to me. “Miss Agnes
cannot claim her dead father’s property herself,
and she is, of course, anxious to obtain it in
some roundabout way, without the authorities
knowing that she is Mr. Cornforth’s daughter.”
“I don’t quite see how that is to be accomplished,
m’sieur. Mademoiselle will have to
prove relationship.”
“Which she can do quite easily. There are
persons who can, and who would, no doubt, be
only too willing to identify her.”
“Bien sûr, but I cannot see why she does not
risk it,” I remarked.
“My dear mademoiselle,” he cried, “is it
likely that she would boldly go forward and
place herself at the mercy of the police. You
don’t know the true seriousness of the affair, or
you would never suggest that.”
“Tiens! I’ve been trying to learn the
truth,” I laughed. “But you reveal nothing.”
“Is it likely that I would reveal the secret
of my dead friend?” he asked reproachfully.
“Mais non; but if the jewels are to be
inherited by Mademoiselle Agnes, then most
certainly the truth must be told.”
“It is a truth entirely unsuspected,” he said.
“The Italian police, with the Chevalier Ansaldi
at their head, are extremely shrewd and clever,
but I tell you they will never discover the true
story of the murders in the strong-room at the
Villa Borelli.”
“Zut! They evidently know at Scotland
Yard,” I remarked.
“No. They are in complete ignorance.
They know that Cornforth and Bruno were
both assassinated, but by whom they are quite
as much in the dark as you are,” he declared.
“Bien, and who, pray, is aware of the truth—the
murderer, and——”
The old man’s eyes became filled with a
peculiar light as he sat near the window. I
saw a curious change in his features. His eyebrows
contracted and his mouth hardened.
“Well,” he said hesitatingly at last, “the
only man who can solve the mystery is myself.
The fact is—I know the truth!”
“Diable! Then why don’t you make a statement
to the police?” I cried eagerly. “Surely
the assassin should be arrested and punished.”
“I have no incentive to assist the police.
Scotland Yard hounded down my friend, therefore
why should I help them?”
“In order to avenge the death of your
friend,” I said quietly.
“Yes—do,” cried the girl, appealing to her
companion. “Go to Scotland Yard and tell
them what you know.”
But the crafty old German only shook his
head, saying—
“If the police desire information, they must
pay for it. I am acting in your interests, my
dear Miss Agnes. If the authorities, in order
to learn the truth, care to hand over half the
jewels to you, and half to myself, then I could
reveal to them the actual facts. But that is
impossible—because you must still remain
dead. The secret in your possession is worth
even more than all the jewels found in your
father’s house.”
Mystère. What great secret could it be that
she should prefer to lose a fortune rather than
reveal her identity to the authorities?
The situation was extraordinary.
I had already discerned that Monsieur
Flugel was a keen and cunning old man, whose
intention was to profit by his knowledge, whatever
it might be. In reply to my questions,
I learnt that the girl lived at a small village
three miles from York, and had for a couple
of years been earning her living as a school-teacher.
During her father’s residence in
England they had lived at Brighton, where
Flugel had been her father’s constant companion.
I tried to persuade the old man to go with
me to see Inspector Stephens, but he ridiculed
the suggestion.
“No,” he replied. “To make any statement
would probably reveal the fact of Miss Agnes
being still alive—a risk which she cannot afford
to run.”
“Ecoutez. Why is she believed to be
dead?” I demanded. “In what manner was
she supposed to die?”
“By drowning—eighteen months ago,” was
his response. “She went out for a swim while
staying at the house of an old schoolfellow at
Sheringham, but never returned. It was all
arranged, and completely deceived the press
and the police. Search was made for the body,
but it was not recovered till a month afterwards,
when that of a young woman was actually
washed up near Hunstanton, and was buried as
that of Agnes Cornforth.”
“Et pourquoi?”
“Because, mademoiselle, we knew that,
sooner or later, she would be arrested—just as
they tried to arrest her father. So we conceived
the idea of thus escaping further
inquiry,” my visitor answered.
“Then they do not suspect you of possessing
any secret knowledge of Monsieur Cornforth
or his doings?”
“No,” laughed the old man. “That’s just the
amusing point. They suspect other people who
know nothing, but have never suspected me.”
“Alors, if the police knew that Mademoiselle
Agnes were still alive, would the result be so
very serious?” I inquired, looking the girl
straight in the face as I spoke.
“Yes—very. They must never know that.
I—I intend to preserve my father’s secret at
all hazards,” she cried. “I would commit
suicide rather than betray it into their hands,”
she added vehemently, in a tone which showed
that she meant what she said. “Therefore,”
she added, “I trust to you to preserve my secret—to
tell the police nothing of my visit to you.”
“Moi, I shall certainly respect your wishes,
mademoiselle,” I replied. “But somehow I
cannot help thinking that your father’s assassin
ought to be brought to justice.”
“Alas!” she said, shaking her head in
sorrow. “That can never be—never without
disclosing the fact that I am still alive. If that
were known I should find myself under arrest
in two hours. Ah!” she added, “you do not
know the remarkable nature of my father’s
secret.”
“Whatever it is, mademoiselle, I confess I
am in favour of avenging his death.”
But she shook her head, declaring in a hoarse,
strained voice—
“Ah! that can never be done—never!”
CHAPTER X CONTAINS SOME REVELATIONS
December 22nd
In November I went back to Italy, to enter
the service of the German lady named Staben,
at Fiesole.
I saw the Chevalier, and told him of my
visit to Scotland Yard, though I said nothing
of what Flugel or Mademoiselle Cornforth
had told me. I had given a pledge of secrecy,
and, though much against my inclination, I felt
in honour bound to keep it.
Twice we met accidentally, and our conversation
drifted to the mystery of the Villa
Borelli. He always declared it to be inscrutable.
Whenever I passed that silent, deserted
villa, which was now to let, my mind wandered
back to that most inexplicable mystery. Nobody
would rent the place because of the
tragedy that had occurred there, and through
the past summer the once well-kept garden had
been allowed to become overgrown by a tangle
of weeds. Its grimness and neglect often
caused a shudder to run through me as I
went by.
Hélas! Before my eyes at such times
would rise the pale, sweet countenance of the
daughter of the murdered man.
One evening in mid-December I received a
note asking me whether I could obtain leave
and run round to the Prefecture of Police.
“I want to tell you something, mam’zelle,”
the Chevalier said, when I entered his bureau,
“something which will interest you greatly, I
believe. What do you think? We have made
an arrest in connection with the affair of the
Villa Borelli!”
“Tonnerre de Dieu! An arrest!” I
gasped.
“Yes; and moreover I feel sure the suspect
can tell us something—something we do not
dream. I would like you to give your
opinion,” and he touched the electric button
on his table.
Upon the threshold a detective appeared
instantly.
“Bring in the prisoner you’ve just taken
away,” commanded the official. “I’ve forgotten
a question.”
Then, when the door had closed, he leaned
back lazily in his chair, explaining that, just
after five o’clock on the previous night a man
passing the deserted villa thought he saw the
flicker of a light in one of the upper windows
visible from the road, and informed a policeman
on duty at the Porta Romana. Assistance
was obtained, and the villa searched,
when, to the horror of the searchers, they found
in the strong-room—that fatal chamber—an
elderly man lying dead—shot through the
back!
“Dieu! A third victim!” I cried, taken
aback.
“Yes. At first the men searching were too
surprised to think of anything else, when one
of them heard a movement in the darkness,
and turning on his lantern there was revealed
the presence of a second person, whom they
promptly arrested and brought here. I was
out at the time, and only came in half-an-hour
ago. Then I sent word to you——”
The door reopened, and, glancing behind
me, I saw two police officers in uniform, who
had between them a pale, trembling woman.
In an instant the recognition was mutual.
It was Mademoiselle Cornforth!
“You!” she gasped, staring at me. “You—mademoiselle!”
And then she rushed across to greet me,
crying—
“Help me! help me, mademoiselle—I beg
of you! I was foolish to go there—yet I was
seized by curiosity to see the room wherein my
father had been struck down.”
“Your father!” exclaimed the Chevalier,
looking at me in surprise. “What does this
mean, mam’zelle?”
I was silent. What could I say?
“I went with Mr. Flugel—at his request.
We went there in secret, because he wanted
particularly to examine my father’s study—the
strong-room wherein he died,” the girl
explained. “We entered the place through a
window, and Mr. Flugel, after exploring the
ground-floor, found the room. I looked around
it and then ascended to the next floor, to see
what the rooms were like above. When I
returned, to my horror I found my companion
lying upon the floor shot. Yet I had heard
no sound, though, being up-stairs and the
swing-doors in the hall closed, perhaps I had
not noticed it.”
“But why were you there, signorina?” asked
the Chevalier, looking at her very seriously.
This third mystery had, I saw, entirely upset
him. There was something weird and uncanny
about the Villa Borelli which even he,
fearless as he was of assassins’ knives or
bullets, held in dread.
“I must refuse to say,” was her prompt reply
in English, for she only spoke a few words of
Italian.
“Then I fear I must detain you until you
are in a better mood,” he said politely. “Are
you not aware that we have been advertising
in various parts of the world to find you?”
“I know it, but I had no wish to come
forward.”
“Why?”
“For reasons of my own.”
The famous official was silent for a few
moments, thinking deeply.
“Well, signorina,” he said at last, “perhaps
you, who are in possession of some exclusive
knowledge, will give me your theory regarding
this assassination of your companion. Who
was he?”
“My father’s most intimate friend.”
“And who would have an incentive to
assassinate him?”
“Nobody, as far as I know. He had no
enemies. But,” she added, “may I be permitted
to ask you a question in return? When
my poor father was found, did the doctor say
that the bullet had penetrated him?”
“Certainly. It had gone clean through his
body.”
“And the bullet was found in the room?”
“No. Curiously enough, though we plainly
discerned a dark mark upon the white
enamelled steel where the projectile had
evidently struck, yet the bullet itself was not
found,” was the answer of the Chief of Police.
“Ah!” she exclaimed, “I thought as much!
The mystery was increased because no weapon
and no projectile could be discovered—eh?”
“Exactly.”
“Then Mr. Flugel must have died in the
same manner as my father and the police
agent,” she said reflectively.
A pause ensued, broken only by the slow
pacing of the police sentry outside in the dark
courtyard.
“Why don’t you tell the Chevalier what you
know, mademoiselle?” I urged. “Do not
remain in this position. I feel sure the
Chevalier Ansaldi will respect your confidence
if there is any information you do not wish
transferred to England. The Italian police
have no great love for Scotland Yard.”
“Mademoiselle speaks the truth, signorina,”
asserted the Chevalier. “Any fact you reveal
to me I shall regard in strictest confidence.”
But she again remained silent.
“Tell me,” I urged, “how did Flugel know
of my knowledge of your father?”
“My father wrote and told him. He feared
that Madame Kennedy-Foster had discovered
his secret, owing to some words she let drop
while discussing with him a certain scientific
subject. So he wrote to Flugel for his advice.
And the latter—well, I know he urged that
both Madame and yourself should be silenced—killed,”
she said.
“Killed!” I gasped. “Bon Dieu! Why
should I be murdered?”
“In order to protect my father’s secret.”
“Tiens! What was his secret?” I demanded
breathlessly, my curiosity now aroused
to breaking-point.
She hesitated. Then she said—
“If you reveal it to the London police, I shall
be arrested as the only person living besides
themselves who is in possession of it. They
intend that it shall be repressed at all hazard.”
“C’est entendu. But what is it?” I again
demanded.
“If you tell us, I promise to regard your
confession as absolutely sacred,” the Chevalier
assured her, while I, on my part, repeated my
promise of strict secrecy.
“Well,” she said very reluctantly at last,
after a great struggle with herself. “Perhaps
I should only be doing right if I revealed it,
and prevented any further development of the
mystery. Will you take me back to the Villa
Borelli?”
“Most certainly,” cried Ansaldi eagerly, and
in a few minutes his own motor-car was outside
awaiting us, while three agents of police were
ordered to follow in another car.
Through the ill-lit streets of the old-world
city we tore, awakening the echoes, until
presently we drew up outside the iron gate of
the House of Death.
We all three entered, and were there met
by two police officers, who had re-taken possession
of the fateful premises.
There I saw the dead body of Flugel lying
in the salle-à-manger covered with a table-cloth,
but as we entered the strong-room a loud
cry of horror from the girl caused us to halt.
“Have a care!” she shrieked. “Do not
enter there before me.” Then, going in alone,
she stood for a second against the door-way,
looking around the weird apartment. Afterwards
she moved slowly to the electric-light
switches beside the door and manipulated
them. The lights were switched off one by
one, and then on again.
“Now,” she said, “you can come forward
in safety.”
We advanced, both much surprised at her
action, when, turning suddenly, she asked—
“Have you examined that wall yonder?”
and she pointed to the left-hand side of the
room, near the writing-table.
The Chevalier replied that he had
thoroughly examined it.
“Well, I would make a further examination,”
she suggested. “Have some chisels
brought, and see if there is not another cavity
behind that steel paneling.”
This was eventually done. We standing by
in wonder, when of a sudden, one of the men
working gave vent to an ejaculation of surprise,
for behind a piece of the steel panel that was
found movable, though it fitted most exactly,
was revealed a large electric battery.
With a will the men worked when, to our
amazement, we realised that behind that wall
were whole rows of electric batteries fully
charged, and all connected up, capable of
developing an enormous current, in addition
to that from the electric-light installation,
which could be turned on by one of the light-switches.
“What does this mean?” Ansaldi inquired
of the dead man’s daughter.
“Remain patient, and see,” was her
response.
Evidemment the wall was in sections, with
the steel panels removable, allowing the batteries
to be charged or taken out for cleaning.
Yet the whole thing was so carefully concealed
that on the previous occasion when the walls
had been examined nothing suspicious had
been discovered.
One of the men, who had borrowed a pick-axe
and was working with all his might upon
a panel which sounded hollow, succeeded in
wrenching it open, and as he did so his implement,
twisting inward, broke up some delicate
glass, a quantity of which also fell out upon
the concrete floor and broke.
“Ah!” shrieked the girl, “Have a care!
For Heaven’s sake have a care! See what
has been done!” and she bent to carefully
pick up some fragments of glass vacuum tube,
while at the same moment I saw, remaining
in the hole in the wall now disclosed, part of a
curious-looking apparatus, evidently in connection
with those rows upon rows of strong
batteries.
“See!” cried the girl, in deepest distress.
“It is broken—irretrievably broken! The
irresistible power has gone for ever, and the
only man who knew the complete secret of its
construction is dead!”
“But what is it?” I asked in surprise, as I
stood in wonder at her side, gazing upon the
heap of broken glass tubes.
“It is the secret which the British Government,
suspecting that my father held it, wished
to secure,” she answered. “They thought,
because he came abroad, they having once
refused to deal with him, that he intended to
dispose of it to a foreign Power. But they
were wrong. My father came here to live and
to work in the secrecy of this strong-room,
which he had built to experiment in and further
perfect his discovery. And my mother as a
widow, living under the assumed name of Mrs.
Kennedy-Foster, resided close by up at the
Villa Luba.”
“The Signora Kennedy-Foster was his
wife!” cried Ansaldi amazed. “What was his
discovery?”
“He had succeeded in doing what all
scientists had hitherto failed to accomplish,
and what all scientists, ever since the discovery
by Marconi of wireless telegraphy, have been
seeking to discover, namely, the means by
which the Hertzian rays could be concentrated
and directed. My father had discovered it, and
on doing so was startled to find that an unseen
power, the irresistible potency of which was
unsuspected by the world, lay in his hands.
Nothing could resist the deadly ray of electricity
emanating from this innocent-looking
apparatus. Steel would melt like water, the
explosives on board the greatest battleship
afloat could be fired by simply directing the
current upon it from any distance at which the
vessel could be seen. Whole armies could be
wiped out in a flash by the silent and unseen
current, or the population of hostile cities swept
away like flies! Nothing could withstand it.
Well, I much fear that my father experimented
with it in secret, and people lost their lives.
Several mysterious murders were committed in
London and the assassin never discovered.
They were regarded as mysteries by Scotland
Yard, until a young scientist pointed out that
they might have been caused by any one who
had actually discovered the mode of harnessing
and directing Hertzian rays. This aroused
the suspicions of the police who, having some
slight evidence of my father’s discovery, denounced
him as a most ferocious criminal, who
had sacrificed human life in the course of his
experiments. In fact, they feared him, and the
Government, seized by panic, resolved, at all
hazards, to possess themselves of the terrible
invention, rather than allow it to go into the
hands of any foreign Power. My father
offered it to the War Office, but having been
denounced as a criminal, the authorities refused
to treat with him. Hence the later action of
the Home Secretary in demanding his arrest.”
“But why was he killed just at that time?”
I asked eagerly, utterly amazed at her
revelations.
“He, unfortunately, had neglected to turn
off the additional electric-light current by this
switch,” she explained. “When alone, locked
in this room experimenting, he would turn on
all the current possible, and from this delicate
apparatus he had sufficient power to annihilate
an army. In the night my mother, passing as
Mrs. Kennedy-Foster, had been in the habit
of visiting him disguised as an old woman,
bringing him in secret various electrical parts,
which were made for him in Milan and Paris.
On the night of his death my mother had
visited him, and he had, no doubt, forgotten to
turn off the switch, therefore from the
apparatus in its place of concealment there
emanated a deadly unseen ray which, as he
seated himself in his writing-chair over yonder,
passed clean through him, causing a wound
much resembling a revolver-shot, and singeing
his clothes. Again the same thing happened
in the case of Bruno, and again to Flugel, who
was searching in order to possess himself of
the apparatus, with a sinister object. It is a
great escape for you all that neither of you has
passed through the exact line in which that
fatal ray became directed, otherwise others of
you would certainly have fallen victims.
See!” she added, pointing to a dark-brown
spot upon the concrete floor which the police
had hitherto taken for a bullet-mark. “This
is the mark where the ray fell upon the concrete,
causing it to slowly crumble and decay.
There is no danger now,” she added, taking
some of the secret apparatus from the cavity
in the wall and placing it upon the table.
“The most intricate part—the part of which
I have no absolute knowledge and which was
unknown to all save my dead father—is the
portion lying there broken.”
“Then the secret of this most deadly discovery
is irretrievably lost—eh?” asked the
Chevalier, bending eagerly towards her.
“Yes. Happily for the world, or its possibilities
in the hands of the unscrupulous would
surely have been terrible. Life or property
would never be secure,” she declared.
“And am I forbidden to divulge this to
Scotland Yard?” asked the Chevalier.
“Yes. I hold you both to your promise,”
she said quickly. “The jewels you discovered
were my father’s, for he was a diamond merchant
in Hatton Garden before he took up
electricity as a hobby. I shall not, however,
claim them, for I prefer that the London police
should still remain in the belief that I lost my
life by drowning. It is true that I am in possession
of the greater part of my father’s secret,
for, with Flugel, I assisted him in the construction
of his first satisfactory apparatus. But I
will never betray it, for in the interests of
humanity I feel it is far better that the terrible
discovery of such means of destruction should
be lost to the world for ever.”
To-day, as I close this chapter of mes
souvenirs, I have received a letter from Mademoiselle
Agnes, telling me that she has rejoined
her mother in Brussels, where they intend to
live in future.
Madame is a real widow now. Pauvre
Madame! Recollections of her often cross
my mind. Et Monsieur?
Perhaps after all it is as well that the world
has lost the advantage of his terrible secret.
My life up here in beautiful Fiesole with
Frau Staben is too triste. I prefer more movement,
and a mistress more chic. Peugh!
those blouse-and-skirt Germans!
Ah! oui. I shall give notice to-day.
I am sick and tired of Firenze la Bella.
CHAPTER XI A QUEER MÉNAGE
September 6th
The Shorlands!
Madame was very sweet and winning, but
Monsieur was always a mystery.
He was about forty, tall, bony, yet robust.
His hair was black, slightly tinged with grey
at the temples, which brightened the darkness
of his complexion. His rather prominent eyes
were black, of an opaque blackness when their
glance was tired, yet, somehow, a secret force
seemed to animate them, giving an ardent, yet
gloomy, character to the features. He was
always alert and full of energy, his forehead
ample and well defined, his nose aquiline, his
chin long, showing an obstinate will.
And he always seemed to regard me with
distinct suspicion.
True, I was Madame’s femme-de-chambre,
hence he believed, I suppose, that she had
taken me into her confidence.
The ménage of the Shorlands’ was a rather
curious one. Monsieur and Madame lived in
Albert Hall Mansions, which—as you know—are
a big pile of red-brick facing the Memorial,
in Kensington Gore. They rented it, I believe,
from a retired judge who had gone to New
Zealand to visit his son for a couple of years.
A très joli apartment extremely well furnished,
solidly and rather severely, as became a
criminal judge.
I obtained the situation through a well-known
agency in Edgware Road.
I say that the ménage was a trifle irregular,
because of the mysterious movements of
Madame.
She was a short, rather stout, fair-haired,
over-dressed little person, with a fat hand and
a snub nose. She deluded herself into the
belief that she was good-looking, but oh! her
face! Well, it was what we should vulgarly
call in France “porky”—that is, bloated and
mottled in such a manner that no face-cream
and powder could effectually hide it.
Her habit was to speak sharply, almost
snappishly, indeed so much so that in the first
hour I was at Albert Hall Mansions I felt half
inclined to “answer her back.”
But I did not know her. Ma foi! I did
not. Perhaps it would have been better for
me if I had never known her.
Bien! The days went by. Our personnel
consisted of the chef, housemaid, John the
man-servant and myself, yet the meals were
served with a stateliness that would have
befitted a château on the Loire.
In the cuisine no economy was practised,
for Monsieur dearly loved good things; while
Madame’s wardrobe was filled to overflowing
with rich furs and smart gowns from the best
houses in Paris.
Vraiment! she had a neat figure, had
Madame, even though she was too short of
stature and her nose was so markedly tip-tilted.
Her movements were truly mysterious. She
came and went alone at all hours. She would
rise at four in the morning and go out alone,
returning in time for breakfast, or she would
dress herself in a walking-gown at midnight
and go forth, not to return until mid-day.
Where she went, or what she did, greatly
puzzled me.
Yet, from the first, she had given me to
understand that I was not paid to reason, only
to serve her as femme-de-chambre.
Monsieur was entirely complacent. He
never troubled whither she went, or when she
returned. He would sit at home and read,
and never care at what hour Madame returned.
His only care seemed to be that the
front door was left unbolted for her to enter.
Bien! Therefore I scented mystery. Surely
you also would have done so had you been in
my place.
More than once I set myself to watch her.
Slipping out after her late one night I followed
her in a taxi. She had exchanged a pretty
pale-blue dinner-gown for a neat black dress,
and wearing a close-fitting hat and black jacket
she looked very much like a superior maid
herself.
She took a taxi from the rank and drove
away, while I took another, and told the man
to follow his friend.
First we went swiftly up Park Lane, and
then, heading due north, passed through Highgate
on to the North Road, continuing through
Finchley to Whetstone, where, turning sharply
to the right up a pleasant road of detached
houses, we found ourselves passing a railway
station, which I recognised as Oakleigh Park.
Beyond, on the right, lay Barnet Valley,
and away to the north the houses of New
Barnet. In a few moments we swung into the
main road from Enfield, where, turning again
to the left, my driver suddenly pulled up
short.
“The lady’s got out at that white ’ouse at
the end of the road, miss. I’d better get back
to Oakleigh Park station and wait for you
there—eh? If I wait ’ere I’ll be spotted.”
Evidemment this was not the first occasion
that my driver had followed another cab.
I turned on my heel, and in the night strolled
to the house where my mistress was calling.
My main fear was that she might glance out
of the window, for the night was bright and
moonlight. Fortunately a high privet hedge
divided the garden from the road. As I passed
I noted that, approached by a well-kept
gravelled path, a small newly-built house lay,
covered with ivy, behind which was a pleasant
garden filled with flowers.
Who lived there? I wondered. Who could
be Madame’s friend whom she had gone there
to visit clandestinely—and at that hour!
The bright green taxi was drawn up against
the gate, and the man was idly smoking a
cigarette at the steering-wheel, therefore to slip
within the garden and try and peer between the
blinds was impossible.
So I was compelled to wait in the vicinity
until about an hour later I saw her come forth
and dismiss her cab, showing that she was
remaining there the night.
I waited until four o’clock in the morning,
but in vain. Then I returned to Albert Hall
Mansions.
Madame returned about half-past nine, and
sat with Monsieur at breakfast as though she
had been calmly at home all the night.
Extraordinaire!
Moi, I was much mystified, but I resolved
to watch and to wait.
The London season was drawing to a close.
It had been an exceptionally brilliant one,
they said, for the principal hostesses had outvied
with each other in entertaining; of balls
there had been many that had been noteworthy,
and in no previous season during my long
service in London families had luxury and
extravagance run such riot.
Vraiment! Thousands stood starving below
those brilliantly-lit windows of the Savoy
and Cecil, where smart London laughed and
supped; but what does London care for outcasts
such as those? They are the unemployed
whom the smart woman, in her ignorance,
believes to be the drunken and worthless
scum of the metropolis.
Little Madame Shorland moved in quite a
good set. She was really not more extravagant
than any other woman who went to Dover
Street or the Place Vendôme for her gowns,
and to Bond Street and the Rue de la Paix for
her hats.
She was always exquisitely gowned, and her
taste in dress was perfect. And she always did
me credit, I am very proud to declare.
Sometimes she would take me out with her
when driving in the smart electric landaulette
she so frequently hired. She hated to be
alone, and Monsieur would scarcely ever drive
out with her. He was a morose person, was
Monsieur.
One afternoon we had stopped at Rumpelmeyer’s
and were having tea when there
entered a tall, fair-haired, clean-shaven young
man, with an extremely well-dressed, rather
handsome young woman.
The latter, recognising my mistress, came
over effusively with outstretched hand, exclaiming,
with a pronounced American accent—
“My! Mrs. Shorland! I’m real glad to
see you. My husband and I called on you
yesterday.”
“I was out—so sorry,” replied Madame, at
the same time acknowledging the well-groomed,
clean-shaven man’s bow.
Then the lady introduced her husband as
“Mr. Lindermann,” and I quickly knew they
were Mr. and Mrs. John R. Lindermann, of
Pittsburg. The name of Lindermann is, as
everybody knows, synonymous of great wealth.
Old Silas Lindermann had died a year before,
and his colossal fortune, derived from iron,
had been inherited by his son John, the keen-eyed
young man before us.
The pair were of a pronounced “loud” type,
such as one meets constantly at the Carlton,
the Savoy, and the Ritz during the season.
Madame seemed to be very intimate with
them, especially with the young millionaire’s
wife, yet I had never heard her speak of them
before, and could only suppose that the friendship
had been formed that season.
As we sipped our tea, Lindermann remarked
that they had been in “Eu-rope” a year, and
were just now at the Ritz.
Mrs. Lindermann chattered on in a high-pitched
American voice that could be heard
all over the room, when Lindermann himself
suddenly said—
“My wife wants to take a chat-too in the
Forest of Fontainebleau for the summer,” he
explained. “Do you know it, Mrs. Shorland?
What’s it like?”
“Delightful,” declared Madame. “In my
younger days in Paris we often spent Sunday
at Barbison, Marlotte or the Gorge de Loup.
The forest is perfectly lovely—especially if
you have a car.”
“We’ve got one. We brought it over, and
went touring on it down in Italy. It was fine.
But, say! Lady Sybil’s dining with us to-morrow
night and going to the new piece at
the Gaiety. Will you join us?”
Madame thanked him, and accepted. A
friendship with a millionaire is always useful.
As I drove with Madame back I made discreet
inquiry regarding the Lindermanns, and
what she thought of them.
“Oh! they’re not our sort, of course,
Mariette. But we must tolerate them, as they
may be useful,” she laughed.
Another little histoire. One evening, four
days after the encounter at Rumpelmeyer’s,
Madame had given me leave to go out until
eleven, but I had returned just before seven
as I had forgotten a letter I wanted to post.
When close to Albert Hall Mansions I saw
her emerge, therefore I drew back, so that she
should not see me. She had, I noticed, put on
that same plain black gown, and she carried
in her hand a large bag. Turning, she walked
in the direction of Knightsbridge, where she
hailed a taxi, ordering the man to close it.
That action aroused my suspicion.
I hailed another taxi, and again followed her
to that suburban house at Oakleigh Park.
I was impatient to discover the motive of
these secret visits. Now, in the evening light, I
saw, as I approached cautiously, that beyond the
house lay a paddock, and by squeezing through
the hedge, I could cross the grass, out of sight
of the taxi-driver, and thus gain the side
of the house. In half an hour it would be
sufficiently dark for my purpose.
Bien! I passed on, and, when out of sight
of the idling driver, I waited.
Darkness was a long time in falling that hot,
breathless night. It is astonishing how slowly
the daylight fades when one is watching.
Enfin, the dusk grew deeper; night crept
on. Then, as silently as I could, I walked
stealthily back under the shadows. The taxi
driver had not lighted his lamps, preferring to
wait until his fare emerged. Quietly I entered
the paddock, and, slipping across the grass,
gained the side of the detached house, close to
a window, through which, approaching carefully,
I peered.
It was a small, plainly furnished study, but
no one was there.
Keeping still out of sight of the taxi-driver,
I crept along the strip of garden beneath the
windows in front of the house, where I could
hear voices, until I got to a window whence a
light shone out across the lawn.
The drab holland blind was down, but the
edge was of lace insertion. Therefore, as I
raised my head above the sill, I could see all
that was in progress within the room.
What I witnessed caused my heart to leap.
In a big grandfather chair near the fireplace,
propped up with pillows, sat a thin, pale-faced
man of about sixty, evidently suffering from
illness, for he moved his wasted hand languidly
as he spoke to Madame, who was seated near
him with her hat off, and with a look of keen
anxiety upon her face.
The man was in a dark blue dressing-gown,
and even as I looked I saw my little friend
tenderly place a hassock beneath his slippered
feet. As she did so he stretched forth his
hand, and, placing it upon hers, looked into
her face with an expression of deep thankfulness.
For a moment he held her hand in his
as she stood beside him. Then he slowly
carried it to his lips.
I could hear that he spoke low, soft words,
but what they were I could not distinguish.
She stood gazing at him in silence, and I
saw that tears were welling in her eyes. For
fully ten minutes she stood beside him sighing,
with her lips pressed together, in a valiant
effort to restrain her emotion.
Suddenly he raised his thin white finger towards
a big dark-blue-and-white Chinese
ginger-jar which stood upon a shelf in the
centre of the big carved buffet on the opposite
side of the room. She crossed to it, and, taking
it down, removed the lid. Then, placing
her hand within, she drew forth something
which she carried across to the invalid.
It was, I saw, a small oblong box of dark
green leather, which, on being opened, disclosed
two short strings of very fine pearls of
the same size and quality.
The white-haired invalid took them in his
hand, exhibiting them in his palm beneath the
light, while Madame bent to examine them,
shaking her head in doubt. The invalid had
evidently put to her a question to which she
could give no reply.
At last he selected the shorter of the two
strings, and after scrutinising them, mutely
handed them to her. The other he placed back
in their box, which she, in turn, restored to the
jar, while the pearls he had given her she
secreted in the breast of her silk blouse.
Ma foi! the whole proceeding was a strange
one. What could it all mean?
Madame had reseated herself, apparently
quite at home, and they were discussing something
very seriously. Mine was a tantalising
position, for I was unable to distinguish a
single sentence.
Darkness had now fallen completely. Once
a tap came at the door, and a nurse in uniform
entered to ascertain whether her patient required
anything. On another occasion the telephone
on the writing-table near the window
rang, and the nurse entered to answer it.
Then the invalid and his visitor were again
left alone, and Madame seemed to be endeavouring
to cheer up the man who had given her
that couple of dozen fine pearls.
Again he had tenderly kissed her soft white
hand, and his dark, deep-sunken eyes were
fixed upon her. He had evidently been a
good-looking man before the ravages of his
illness had altered his countenance and given
it the haggard, shrunken appearance it now
presented.
She took up her hat, thrust the pins into it,
and began to adjust her veil before the mirror
over the fireplace, while I still crouched
watching.
I saw her wish him good-bye, standing for
some moments while the invalid clasped her
hand.
Then I watched her bend with her hand
upon his shoulder, and it seemed as though she
urged him to be of good cheer.
Lower and lower she bent, till her full red
lips met his.
I held my breath. This, then, was the reason
of her secret visits!
I hardly know what happened in those moments
that followed, save that I heard the
rustle of her silk skirt close to me, and that,
a few seconds later, the red back-light of the
taxi was disappearing down the road.
I crept forth, and found that the name upon
the gate was “Allandale.” Then I rejoined
my taxi, and drove round until we found the
nearest shops.
At four likely places I made inquiry, but
without any result until, at a newsvendor’s,
the man behind the counter said—
“Yes, miss. I serve ‘Allandale.’ There’s
an old invalid gentleman lives there.”
“What is his name?” I inquired eagerly.
“Mr. March, miss. He’s lived there about
two years, I think.”
“Is he married?”
“No, miss. He’s got an old woman as
housekeeper, and can only go out in one of
those long invalid carriages. They say he’s
got something wrong with his spine. I supply
him with lots of papers. Reading seems his
only recreation, poor man,” added the newsvendor.
Then, after a further chat, I re-entered my
taxi, and we sped back again down the hills to
London.
What I had seen had increased the mystery.
Madame was quite unsuspicious that I had
been watching her. Women are so seldom
suspicious of their servants.
On the next night she was absent till morning,
yet Monsieur slept calmly at home, not
in the least perturbed by her non-return! Ah!
truly some of the ménages of London are
distinctly curious. You read strange things in
your daily paper, but ma foi! they are not
half so strange as the happenings in real
life.
Madame Lindermann called one afternoon
while I was attending upon Madame. She was
sitting in the room while I tied Madame’s veil,
when suddenly she exclaimed—
“Say, Mrs. Shorland, my husband has had
a letter from his agent in Paris by to-day’s mail
saying that he’s found a nice place for us in
Fontainebleau Forest—the Chat-too de Bouligny,
somewhere near a place called Marlotte.”
“I know it!” I exclaimed. “The most
lovely part of the forest, Madame.”
“Looks fine from the pictures he’s sent.
I’ve taken it for the summer. You’ll come
over with us for a few weeks, now do, won’t
you?” urged Mrs. Lindermann, who wore a
wonderful gown of cream lace, that must have
cost a good many thousand francs.
“I’ll be most delighted,” declared my mistress.
“I love Fontainebleau.”
“Madame will enjoy it,” I declared. “It’s
a perfect spot for the summer, and one can so
easily run into Paris.”
On the following Monday therefore Madame
and I travelled together to Paris, where, at the
Gare du Nord, we found Lindermann’s fine car
waiting to take us across the city and out to
Fontainebleau.
It proved a delightful run, and soon after
six o’clock we found ourselves at the great
Château de Bouligny, about two miles from
the pretty riverside village of Marlotte. It
was a splendid place, the residence of the
Comte de Bouligny, who, being in the
Diplomatic Service, was abroad.
The Americans had apparently installed
themselves rapidly, for there seemed to be a
host of servants, and as we drove up before
the great turretted house, our host and hostess
came forward gaily to welcome us.
The Counts of Bouligny were one of the
oldest families in France, and the château,
filled with antiques, was a most delightful
residence, situated on a slight eminence, with
the lovely forest stretching in every direction.
Madame was the only guest, and after dinner
in the huge oak-panelled salle-à-manger the
trio played billiards.
Next day they took a long motor drive,
through the forest to Recloses, Arbonne, and
thence by Barbison to Chailly, returning by the
lovely Route de Melun and the Route de
Moret, past the picturesque village of Veneux-Nadon,
and home.
Madame declared herself delighted. The
day was perfectly cloudless, and the wonderful
forest, perhaps the prettiest in all Europe,
looked its best. For my own part I confess I
enjoyed myself on that day, and on the many
days that followed. There was a particularly
good-looking valet-de-chambre. Assez!
Lindermann received daily visits from a tall,
thin, well-dressed American named Lamb, his
agent, with whom he spent an hour in the
library each day.
“I’ve got so many interests that I’m continually
being worried,” he explained one
morning. “They’ll never let me alone. But
Lamb’s a hustler—one of the smartest in
Parrus.”
Madame led a pleasant life in those warm
summer days, motoring each afternoon, lunching
on the terrasse, and playing bridge or
billiards in the evening.
One night, after I had retired, I sat in my
room writing my diary. Then I turned out
my lamp and strolled out on to the balcony
to gaze over the forest, lying silent and weird
in the bright moonlight.
Eh, bien, I had been there perhaps ten
minutes, when suddenly I heard a light footstep
on the gravel below, and saw Lindermann,
still in his evening clothes, cross the drive
hurriedly and slip across the grass towards the
big gates which opened into the road.
Where could he be going at that hour? My
curiosity was aroused, and I at once crept down
the wide staircase, and followed him. Walking
on the grass in my slippers I made no
noise. I saw his dark figure pass through the
gate, and I hurried forward to watch.
He walked about three hundred yards along
the white forest road in the direction of Marlotte,
when, from the shadow emerged a man
whose face I could not see.
But, curiously enough, I heard Lindermann
speaking in perfect French, a language which
he had pretended to me not to know!
I halted and listened again. Yes! There
was no doubt. The American, who spoke
French splendidly, was upbraiding the man for
not keeping an appointment on the previous
night.
“There was danger, mon cher ami,” the
stranger replied. “I did not wish to run any
risk. It was certainly not wise in our mutual
interests, you know.”
This clandestine meeting was curious, without
a doubt, but when a man is a millionaire,
I remembered, he often is compelled to hide
from his right hand what his left hand is doing.
Therefore, at the time, I did not regard the
circumstance as anything really remarkable.
It was only in the light of later events that a
strange truth became revealed.
Lindermann was often absent in Paris—transacting
business with Lamb. One day,
when he was at home, they had motored to
Chartres, and, having lunched at the old-world
Hôtel de la Poste covered with ivy, they went
south to Arrou, and got back to the château
rather late; indeed, only just in time to
scramble into their clothes before the great
gong in the turret went for dinner.
Lindermann’s wife looked particularly smart
in a low-cut gown of carnation pink, her only
ornament being one that she had worn on the
one occasion when they had dined at Albert
Hall Mansions, an antique crucifix set with
magnificent emeralds, and suspended around
her white neck by a thin gold chain. I recollected
that Madame had remarked what an
exquisite thing it was, whereon Lindermann
had told her—
“Yes. It’s real fine, ain’t it? It belonged
to Marie Antoinette, and was her talisman.
She carried it with her at her execution in 1793.
I bought it from the Janssen collection in
Berlin a year ago.”
And as Madame’s hostess now sat beneath
the shaded lamplight at the head of the table,
I saw that the jewel of the ill-fated Queen of
Louis XVI. gleamed with a green mystic light,
which ever and anon caught one’s eye. That
jewel worn by the Queen when she bravely
faced the mob of women at Versailles, when
she had dismissed Turgot and Necker in disgrace,
and when, with horror, she had seen the
head of her favourite Princess Lamballe flourished
before her prison window, now graced
the neck of the ostentatious wife of an American
iron-master!
Madame was in excellent form that evening
when I peeped in. Her conversation was brilliant,
and they all laughed at her witticisms.
A long motor drive had been planned for
the morrow, so they retired early.
At nine next morning, after breakfast,
Madame, in her country kit of blouse, skirt and
motor hat, approached me.
“Where’s the nearest post-office, Mariette?”
she asked hurriedly.
“Down at Marlotte, a mile away, Madame.”
“I want to go there. Come with me,” she
urged. “I can get back before the car is
ready.”
So we walked along the shady forest road
together to that picturesque village, so beloved
by the Paris artists, and at the bureau de poste
she dropped a thick heavy letter into the box.
Was it, I wondered, a letter to that haggard
invalid out beyond Barnet, who had so tenderly
kissed her upon the lips?
And as I strolled at her side on the way
back I remained silent in wonder. What was
her secret? Every mistress has some secret.
Lindermann had been suddenly called to
Paris by telegram, but nevertheless the two
ladies spent a delightful day travelling on the
wide Lyons road to Auxerre, returning by
Tonnerre and Joigny.
They found Lindermann at home on their
return, but when about half-way through dinner
I heard the sound of an approaching motor-car,
and a few moments later Henri, the butler,
approaching his master, whispered something
in his ear.
He started from the table and came out,
almost falling upon me. A few seconds later
he went back, exclaiming—
“Say, Ida! Lamb’s come down to say that
your mother got to Paris this evening very ill.
She’s at the Athenée. He saw there wasn’t a
train back till midnight, so he’s brought his
car.
“My mother ill!” gasped Mrs. Lindermann,
starting from the table in sudden alarm.
“What’s the matter?”
“A sudden seizure in the train coming from
Cherbourg. She only landed from New York
this morning, it seems.”
“Let’s go at once,” she cried. “You’ll
excuse us, won’t you, Mrs. Shorland?” And
they both hurried out.
Five minutes later we watched them set out,
each taking a dressing-case.
“Mrs. Lindermann told me that she expected
her mother soon,” remarked Madame
to me as she returned to the dinner-table.
“This will no doubt be a great upset for them.”
I suppose we had been up-stairs in
Madame’s room nearly an hour when Henri
suddenly entered, saying in French—
“There is a gentleman who desires to speak
with Madame. He has asked for Monsieur
Lindermann, and now asks for you.”
Madame gave orders for him to be admitted,
whereupon there entered a rather short, dark-eyed,
little man in sombre black, while I saw a
second man standing in the hall outside.
“You are Madame Shorland?” he said
abruptly in French. “And Mademoiselle is
Madame’s maid—eh? Is not that so? Well,
Madame, I am Jacques Lesage, divisional inspector,
Prefecture of Police, Paris.”
Madame drew a long breath. In an instant
the light faded from her cheeks.
“I must apologise for disturbing Madame,
but I am here in connection with a great
robbery of jewels.”
I had risen prepared to defend my little
mistress. I saw that he regarded us both with
suspicion.
“Bien,” Madame said boldly. “And what
have we to do with it, pray?”
“You are friends of the couple Lindermann,”
said the detective. “They were
warned an hour ago, and for the present have
escaped.”
“Then, Monsieur is in search of Lindermann?”
I gasped.
“Certainly. He and his wife, with a man
who goes under the name of Lamb, are expert
American thieves. Six months ago a case in
the jewel-room of the Musée du Louvre was
broken open, and among other very valuable
objects the emerald crucifix of Marie Antoinette
was abstracted. How the theft was accomplished
we have not yet ascertained. We
know, however, that Lindermann disposed of
four antique rings in London a month ago, and
that the woman carried some of the property to
Brussels. Probably part of it, or of the proceeds
of other robberies, is concealed here;
therefore my men will search the place. I have
sent a man to Moret with orders to telephone
to the Hôtel de l’Athenée.”
Madame and I stood staring at the man,
utterly dumfounded at those revelations.
Then, as he went out to direct his men to
search the splendid old château, I called after
him—
“Madame Lindermann wore the crucifix last
night at dinner.”
But when he had passed down the hall,
Madame whispered in my ear, smiling grimly—
“The crucifix is well on its way to London,
Mariette. We posted it in Marlotte this morning!”
Horrible affair. We were both taken to the
Prefecture of Police, in Paris, but by preserving
strict silence we were released after only
a few hours’ detention, and returned to London.
It was not long, however, before I discovered
that Monsieur and Madame Shorland were
actually members of an expert gang of daring
jewel-thieves, and that Mr. March, the mysterious
invalid up at Oakleigh Park, was
Madame’s father—one of the best-known
receivers of stolen jewels in London.
Moreover, the Paris police, having released
us, discovered their error two days later, and
telegraphed frantically asking Scotland Yard
to effect the arrest of my master and mistress.
But, alas! they had already both disappeared,
and, as far as I know, have never since
been heard of.
I paid a visit to the interesting invalid up at
Oakleigh Park, and from him received my
wages—a substantial sum in order, I suppose,
to secure my silence.
Surely it was no affair of mine. Madame had
been very kind and generous towards me. Was
it not my duty therefore to be loyal to her?
Perhaps in this you may differ?
But what would you have done in the circumstances—if
you had been a femme-de-chambre?
Mais oui, some of my adventures in
London have, indeed, been strange ones!
CHAPTER XII A PEER OF THE REALM
April 5th
Bon Dieu! Little Lady Lydgate was indeed
extravagant.
Among the whole of your English aristocracy
surely no woman could have been more
reckless.
Superbe! Tonnerre de Dieu! was she not
one of the beauties of England? Daughter
of the hook-nosed old Countess of Hannaford,
her eldest sister had married a duke, while she
had become wife of the young Earl of Lydgate.
She was twenty-six, and had been married
five years when she engaged me as femme-de-chambre.
Half the illustrated journals in England
published her photograph—you have no doubt
seen and admired her face many times—while
in the society-columns her doings were always
chronicled for the delectation of the bourgeoisie
of suburbia.
On her marriage she went home to Lydgate
Hall, the great ancestral seat of the Lydgates
from the days of Henry VI, the huge mansion
in Shropshire which, even to-day, is regarded
as one of the show-places of England, like our
châteaux of Touraine.
Milady, soon after I entered her service, sent
me from London down to the château to fetch
a small trunk that she stored away in an attic.
Malheureusement, a year before she had
engaged me she had left Lydgate, never to
return, and, with her husband, had taken up
her abode in a bijou house in South Street,
Park Lane.
Ma foi! the fine old château was one of the
most magnificent I had ever seen. Its great
vaulted hall was full of the armour of the dead-and-gone
Lydgates and their retainers, while
the historical associations of the grand old place
were, indeed, important in the history of England.
I bought a guide-book and read all
about it. The Earls of Lydgate had ever been
a proud and independent race, yet, quel malheur!
owing to milady’s unbridled extravagance,
her heavy debts at bridge and on the
turf, the mortgagees had foreclosed, and the
great estate now had a brand-new American
owner, Mr. Silas B. Shaw, the millionaire store-keeper
of Chicago.
Many of the noble oaks in the park had been
cut down and turned into money, while most
of the pictures, some by Reynolds and one by
Frans Hals, had been knocked down at
Christie’s in order to temporarily stave off
financial embarrassment. But ruin had come,
and surely that little white-enamelled house
in South Street must have felt very close and
irritating after such a stately mansion as
milord’s home.
Au contraire, she never fretted for a single
moment. Tall, slim, fair-haired, with a perfect
figure, and a chic remarkable, her reverse of
fortune did not seem to trouble her in the least.
She was ever gay and light-hearted, full of
high spirits, and dined out nearly every night.
Possessing a host of friends among the smarter
set, she and her husband—whom she affectionately
termed “Tubby”—went everywhere.
Diable! The position was, indeed, pitiable.
When she married, his lordship—one of the
best-tempered, easy-going of men—possessed
that great estate, with an ample income, and
was full of all the traditions of his noble race.
Yet within five years she had made ducks and
drakes of everything, and he had been compelled
to part with every stick in order to evade
bankruptcy.
At Monte Carlo her losses during two
seasons had been colossal, while at the various
houses in London where bridge was played for
high stakes she was known to be the most
reckless of players.
Pauvre Monsieur! I pitied him. He was
très gentil always, a perfect gentilhomme, long-suffering
and entirely devoted to her. He saw
none of her faults. His eyes were closed to
her outrageous flirtations, to her reckless extravagance,
and to her careless disregard of all
conventionalities.
Bref, I had not been a day in milady’s
service before, by a coup d’œil, I realised that
she entertained no affection for the honest, upright
Monsieur she had so utterly ruined. Ah!
what havoc a pretty woman can cause in the
world! Vraiment her face was perfect, and
she was très elegant from the velvet in her soft
hair to the tip of her tiny patent-leather shoe.
Toilettes, linge, chapeaux, all were from
maisons of the first order in Paris, but when
the bills would be settled was quite another
matter.
For the Countess of Lydgate to wear their
creations was a valuable réclame in England, a
fact which nobody was more keenly aware of
than my gay little mistress herself.
With the remnant of the Earl’s fortune the
small house in South Street had been furnished
with exquisite taste and greatest luxury. Art
nouveau was the predominating note everywhere.
We, of the personnel, discussed among ourselves
milady’s unbridled extravagances and
the blindness of Monsieur.
Old Mr. Thompson, the butler, hated her.
A tall, grave-faced, white-haired old man, he
was a typical servant of days long past. For
forty-eight years he had been in the service of
the Lydgates, being butler to milord’s father.
Born and bred upon the estate, like his father
before him, he had commenced work as a stable
lad, and then had become under-footman, rising
until he had become major-domo and entrusted
with everything.
Proud of his long service, he had been compelled
to stand by and witness the sweet-faced
milady bring his young master to ruin. Was
it therefore surprising that as we servants sat at
table he would often break forth into bitter
invectives against her, and even curse her
openly.
Milady instinctively knew that Thompson
detested her, and seemed rather amused by it.
I had suspicion that she had tried to induce the
Earl to get rid of him, but her husband had
refused point-blank.
Mr. Silas B. Shaw of Chicago had, I know,
offered the old man double wages to return to
Lydgate, but he had indignantly refused. To
us he often declared that he would stand by
his young master until the end.
I admired the fine old fellow. He was true,
honest, loyal and devoted to his master—which
cannot be said of most butlers—but
towards milady his haine was intense.
Among the smart young aristocratic idlers
about town Lady Lydgate—or “Angel,” as she
was familiarly known—was voted good fun.
They danced with her, flirted with her, took her
to theatres and to the Savoy or the Carlton
afterwards, and now that she was “hard-up,
poor dear,” gave her a good time.
Though half-a-dozen admirers were constantly
hanging at her heels and calling at
South Street, milord took no notice. He often
went off yachting or shooting with his friends,
and left her to her own devices.
Eh bien! As you may easily imagine, it
was not long before I knew more concerning
milady than she believed. She would send
me off with notes hither and thither, and more
than once I found some prettily-worded messages
in her pockets, and on her writing-table.
Quoi encore?
One day when I had dressed milady gaily
and she had gone forth in the hired car to lunch
with somebody at Claridge’s, Thompson took
me aside, and asked me in confidence what I
knew.
I made evasive replies. It was never my
habit to discuss my mistress’s private affairs,
I said.
“But, Mariette,” he cried, glaring at me
fiercely, “you know that she has no love for
him. Look how she disregards her two poor
children, little Lord Staverton and Lady Enid.
They’ve been thrown upon old Lady Middlecoombe’s
hands, and she hasn’t seen them for
a year. It’s disgraceful.”
I shrugged my shoulders. The old man was
always criticising her actions.
“I quite agree, Thompson,” I said. “I
wonder milord does not open his eyes.”
“Ah, mademoiselle, if he did,” declared the
old man sadly, “the shock would kill him.
He loves her so.”
“Bien sûr,” I said. “I call it scandalous!”
“And so it is, mademoiselle,” he cried,
striking the dining-table fiercely with his fist.
“She’s ruined my poor young master, and now
she flirts with every good-looking young fellow
she comes across. Women such as she possess
the power of the very Evil One himself. I—I’d—by
God!” cried the old fellow. “I feel
as though I—I could strangle her!”
And his thin, bony hands clenched themselves,
while his eyes flashed angrily with a
murderous fire of hatred in them.
That afternoon, plus tard, when milady returned
she seemed rather cross and upset.
Milord was away at Cowes, spending the week-end.
“Mariette,” she said, as I was about to get
out her black net evening-gown from the wardrobe,
“I’ll put on my blue serge walking-dress
to-night, and go and dine alone in some restaurant.
Captain Fletcher was to have taken me
to dinner at the Ritz and on to the Opera, but
he’s been called back to his regiment at York,
so I’m alone to-night. And I really can’t bear
to be waited upon by Thompson—he’s such a
cantankerous old imbecile. I always wonder
whatever Lord Lydgate can see in him to keep
him. I expect you must have most uncomfortable
times with him in the servants’
hall.”
Moi, I only smiled. What could I reply?
More than once milady had sought to ascertain
from me what Thompson had said concerning
her. But it is the duty of a femme-de-chambre
to be discreet—extremely discreet.
Alors I evaded her question and began to
tell her of a new toilette-cream about which
my sister Jeanne had written me—a new product
of Lentheric which greatly interested her.
C’est une idée.
And so she put on a walking-gown—fine
blue serge, with broad black braid, one of
Doeuillet’s—and after I had pinned her veil
and placed a single drop of Rose d’Orsay—that
hall-mark of the chic woman—upon her
handkerchief, she slowly drew on her long
white gloves.
Thompson came, with servile politeness, to
inquire if her ladyship were dining at home,
whereupon his mistress snapped back that she
was not.
“It isn’t a very gay function—dinner alone,
with you to wait on me!” she added. “When
I’m alone you look like a funeral mute!”
The old man bowed and descended the
stairs, muttering to himself. I heard it, but,
fortunately perhaps, milady did not.
After she had gone out Thompson came to
me, with a sigh.
“Ah, mademoiselle! when I recollect the
dear old days at Lydgate my blood boils. She
now insults me—she who has brought us to
bankruptcy! My poor young master!”
Chose singulière! I thought I detected hot
tears welling in the old man’s eyes.
One afternoon—it was the first of October—Lord
Lydgate had gone down by car into
Berkshire to have the first day with the
pheasants on the estate of a friend, while
milady had left to spend the day with some
people living at Richmond.
About three o’clock the car unexpectedly
returned, and we were startled by seeing milord
being lifted from it, and carried up the steps.
A l’instant the truth was told. There had
been an accident, and milord had been shot in
the side. Thompson was beside himself with
grief. The household was all confusion, and
as soon as Monsieur had been put to bed a well-known
surgeon was telephoned for from Harley
Street.
He came, a thin-faced, alert man, but half-an-hour
later, when he emerged from the room,
I overheard him say to the grave old butler—
“You had better summon her ladyship as
soon as possible, Thompson. I fear the worst—the
wound is a most dangerous one, and
much aggravated by the journey back from
Berkshire.”
“Mariette, telephone to m’lady,” the butler
said to me in a hard voice.
Vite I went into the hall and obeyed at once.
But though I got through to the house of
milady’s friends at Richmond, I received a
reply that they had not seen her there that day,
and had no idea where she was.
Juste Ciel! When I told Thompson he
seemed relieved.
“A good job,” he declared. “We can do
without her hateful presence.”
At six o’clock two surgeons held a consultation,
and an operation was performed, yet at
seven came the dread news from the sick room
that milord was unconscious and slowly sinking.
Just after half-past seven a messenger-boy
brought a note in milady’s handwriting,
addressed to milord.
I handed it to Thompson, who was standing
alone in the dining-room, and who, after
glancing at it, cried—
“My poor master will, alas! never live to
read what this contains. I will open it.”
With thin, trembling fingers the old man
tore it open and read the message.
He stood rigid, open-mouthed, pale as death,
while the note fell from his nerveless fingers
to the floor.
I picked it up and looked at it.
Then we exchanged glances in silence.
Tiens! The truth was out! C’est ça!
It was milady’s adieu! La malheureuse
Comtesse had left for Paris that afternoon—with
Captain Fletcher.
Old Mr. Thompson, with pale face, slowly
ascended the stairs to his young master’s room.
He entered alone, while I remained outside.
I heard the poor old fellow sobbing bitterly
as he threw himself beside the bed where lay
the dying earl. He had grasped the white,
inert hand and was kissing it fondly.
“My boy!” he cried hoarsely in his emotion.
“My poor boy! Thank God that you will
never know! My poor Hubert—my—my poor
dear son!”
I crept away down the stairs. Assez.
But a quarter of an hour later Mr. Thompson
descended to us in the kitchen, grave-faced,
sad, yet perfectly calm.
“I regret to tell you,” he announced in a
low voice, “that our poor master, the seventeenth
Earl of Lydgate, is dead!”
Quel monde! Ah! Quel monde!
CHAPTER XIII CONCERNING MADAME’S LUGGAGE
August 29th
Madame Houget was French, like myself,
but her accent was Provençal. She, with
Monsieur her husband, came to London frequently
to spend the early summer, and usually
took a furnished house somewhere on the north
side of Hyde Park.
When I entered her service they were living
in quite a bijou little place in Gloucester
Terrace, one of those white, clean-looking
houses which strike the observer as being so
extremely snug.
And so it was.
Très content, I entered upon my duties as
Madame’s maid, and within a few hours of my
arrival congratulated myself that enfin I was
in a highly respectable family.
Madame was rather stout, but she dressed
decidedly well, and judging from the table and
from her jewellery there was no stint of funds.
Monsieur was a short, bald-headed man of
Hebrew type. He wore a profusion of jewellery,
and dressed rather flashily—the reverse of
Madame, who was always so quiet and gentil.
Madame soon showed herself extremely
friendly towards me. She invariably spoke
French with me, and quickly gave me to understand—just
as most mistresses do—that she
would repose confidence in me.
Eh! bien. She was extremely kind and
considerate, while Monsieur was fond of
joking and was extremely affable towards
me.
At the bureau, before I was engaged, I was
given to understand that Monsieur Houget was
a rich manufacturer of Lyons, and each year
he spent four months in London in pursuit of
his business.
One evening, while I was brushing out
Madame’s hair, she was glancing at an illustrated
paper, when her comments in French to
Monsieur were caustic and amusing.
“These papers,” she declared, “simply exist
for the self-glorification of women struggling
to get into society. Look at these portraits—all
paid for—portraits of nobodies in somebody’s
latest creation! If an Englishwoman
in the suburbs gets a full-page portrait in one
or other of these so-called ladies’ papers her
friends are all envious, and she rises at once
in the social scale of Streatham. Poor things!
They’re ignorant that their cook, if she wore a
decent gown, could show her face in the same
paper for a matter of a guinea or two. Again,
those ‘types of English beauty,’ as they call
them, are mostly paid for. The real beauties
of England are not found in the aristocracy
or the upper middle class. They are faked
beauties, like faked photographs. Ah!” she
sighed, “what terrible humbugs we all are,
Pierre.”
“No,” he said, “I don’t think you are a humbug,
for I’ve never met a woman more plain-spoken,
or with more common-sense, than
yourself.”
“If we had not been humbugs we should, by
this time, have passed through the Divorce
Court, and been judicially separated. The
papers would have published our portraits beside
those of footballers and murderers. Now-a-days
the Divorce Court is deemed no disgrace.
A woman, in order to obtain notoriety,
will seek it purposely, and commit perjury just
as easily as she says her prayers in church on
Sundays.”
I laughed discreetly at her philosophy.
She was always amusing. I delighted to hear
her criticisms of women. Madame was always
just and outspoken, yet with an utter absence
of ill-nature. She regarded life from the point
of view of the man-in-the-street, and more
than once had she argued in a manner quite
Socialistic.
That evening there was a small dinner party,
a loud-speaking Italian woman and her two
daughters. She was the Princess di Lastra a
Signa, and mon Dieu! she had more than a
suspicion of a moustache. Her two daughters,
black-haired, straight-backed, rather gawky
girls, were also introduced—the elder, the
Principessina Claudia, and the younger, the
Principessina Vittorina.
The stout mother seemed to be an old friend
of Madame’s. Indeed, in a few moments I
heard that they had met in Rome three years
ago, and Madame had often been a guest at
the grim old palace on the Corso.
Madame started chatting with the girls, but
though they spoke French fairly well, their
empty-headedness was typical of the Italian
aristocracy, whose girls seem to be educated in
the art of inane conversation.
The Princess, dressed in black, wore a very
fine bright sapphire pendant, a diamond tiara,
and several ornaments which I saw were of
great value. The girls, too, were bedecked in
jewels worth a considerable sum. Indeed, as
I chatted to them I was trying to recollect
where I had seen the name of the Princess.
At last I remembered. In my Matin I had
about a year before read an article describing
the wonderful collection of antique jewellery
formed by the late Prince Augusto di Lastra a
Signa. The Princess had offered it to the
National Museum in Rome at a very reasonable
figure, but owing to want of funds they
could not purchase it. The remarkable collection
had been commenced by Prince Adolpho
in 1725, and continued by his successors down
to the present time. The collection of Greek
cut gems was stated to be the finest outside the
British Museum, while two magnificent antique
sapphires, once the property of the great
Sultan Suleyman the Magnificent, were alone
estimated to be worth several hundred thousand
francs.
I looked at the chattering old Princess again.
She wore the great sapphires as earrings, and
they were no doubt marvellous stones, such as
I had never before seen.
Presently Madame turned to her husband,
saying—
“Do you know, Pierre, the Princess is going
to Vallombrosa for the summer—the place
where the leaves are thick, you know.”
“That’s in Italy, not far from Florence,”
he said.
“Yes,” exclaimed the Princess in French,
“I have a villa there where we always spend
the summer. I go next week, and I am trying
to persuade Madame Houget to come with me
for a week or so. It would do her good.
The mountain air is excellent, and the chestnuts
make it so shady in the hot weather.”
I saw that Madame, who had no plans for
the immediate future, was favourably disposed
towards the suggestion.
“But Florence is an oven just how,”
Madame said.
“Granted,” she replied. “Yet Vallombrosa
is delightful, I assure you. The Embassy
people generally go up there, or to Camaldoli,
in order to escape the heat of Rome.”
The Princess’s words seemed to decide her,
for after a little more persuasion she agreed to
go on the following Tuesday, leaving London
at eleven, crossing Paris that same evening,
and travelling by the Italian night express from
the Gare de Lyon at ten-thirty, and joy! she
decided to take me.
Therefore, on Tuesday morning, at eleven,
we all five assembled at Victoria.
I saw to the registration of Madame’s two
good-sized cane trunks covered with green
canvas, but as I was having them weighed she
came up to me in the bustling crowd and said—
“Register them only to Pisa, Mariette. We
must change there for Florence.”
“But, Madame, the Princess has registered
hers to Florence.”
“Do as I tell you, Mariette. Don’t argue.
Say nothing—not a word.”
So I obeyed her, and, after obtaining the
baggage-ticket, joined the party, who had
already taken their seats in a reserved compartment.
Madame was in fine form, and kept us laughing
merrily as we ran down to Dover. The
old Princess was particularly tickled by her
description of a week-end she had spent with
some people at Taplow, while the two straight-backed
girls actually laughed. Affected
innocence and undisguised angularity are the
distinctive characteristics of the daughters of
the Italian aristocracy. At school they are
taught to scorn their inferiors, to worship their
own armorial bearings, and never to smile in
company. There are districts in Italy where
even one’s kitchen-maid actually refuses to go
on an errand without a chaperone!
The Channel behaved well, and we were
comfortably settled in the Paris express, when
the Princess suddenly looked up from her
Petit Parisien, and exclaimed—
“Madonna mia! There’s been another
theft on the railway! A German lady’s trunk
has been rifled and her jewellery stolen. How
is it the police can never catch the scoundrelly
thieves?”
“The railway servants commit the thefts, no
doubt,” Madame declared, without the movement
of a muscle.
“Well, mother,” exclaimed the thin-faced,
sallow-looking Claudia, “I hope they won’t
touch anything of yours.”
“No fear of that, my dear child,” replied
the Princess. “My trunks are marked fully
with my name. The railway servants would
reflect twice before they dared touch a trunk
bearing a princely title, for they know that
most searching inquiry and exemplary punishment
would result. It is different with the
trunks of common folk.”
“But the Princess Lubanoff’s jewels were
stolen between Paris and Nice last winter,
mother,” her younger daughter reminded her.
“She was only a Russian. Titles there
don’t count.”
“And in your country, Princess, there are
lots of people with very short purses and
abnormally long titles,” Madame ventured to
remark. “I once had a coachman who was an
Italian count, and had his armorial bearings
embroidered upon his pyjamas, as seems the
fashion in Italy.”
Whereat we all laughed.
“Well,” exclaimed the Princess, “I packed
up my jewellery myself in my heaviest trunk.
I don’t think I need have any fear—need I,
Madame Houget?”
“Not at all, dear Princess. Your daughters
are only trying to disturb you,” she said.
“Personally, however, I always put my own
poor little trinkets in this little jewel-bag, which
either I, or Mariette, carry. It is so much
safer.”
“I think I shall do so, now that robberies
seem to be of almost daily occurrence,” was
the stout woman’s reply; and then they all
lapsed into silence again, engrossed in books
and papers purchased at Calais.
Dinner we had on our way across Paris.
We went to a small but very excellent
restaurant behind the Opera, and later we
entered two auto-cabs, and subsequently left
the Gare de Lyon for Modane, having berths
in the wagon-lit. The Princess and her younger
daughter occupied one compartment, Madame
and Claudia were in the next, while I had a
berth with another maid at the further end of
the car.
Through part of that night, as the wheels
ground and roared beneath me towards the
frontier I knew so well, I lay awake, wondering
for what reason I had been taken. I cared little
for Italy in summer. Vallombrosa, with its
chestnut forests and walks beneath the pines
was delightful, it was true, but I much preferred
the gaieties of Aix or Trouville, or even the
kursaal music of Homburg, Carlsbad, or any
of the hundred-and-one other bads which
doctors recommend, and receive a quid pro quo
for so doing.
Tiens! Madame Houget had made up her
mind suddenly to go to Vallombrosa, and in
that very suddenness I scented some ulterior
motive.
But at last I dropped off to sleep, to awake
in the Alps with the train still speeding through
the grey morning, and already near the
frontier.
Before the coming of the polite Italian
douaniers the ladies were already sitting over
their café-au-lait, and as the “visit” was made
in the train, we were untroubled until our
arrival at Turin at two in the afternoon. We
were compelled to wait for a couple of hours,
when our sleeping-car was joined to the Rome
express.
More than once her Highness expressed
apprehension as to the safety of her jewels,
but I did not deem it wise to inform her of a
little incident which had come to my notice
just before we left Turin.
Chose singulière. I was passing down the
platform, when I saw a German lady talking
excitedly with three railway officials at the
door of the baggage-office. She was pointing
to her trunk, and, knowing the German language,
I overheard her declaring that her
jewellery had been stolen during the transit of
her box from Paris by the same train in which
we had travelled!
Indeed, I recognised her as one of our
fellow-passengers in the wagon-lit. She was
having great difficulty in making the men
understand her fully, and my first impulse was
to halt and offer her my services as interpreter.
But as our train was just leaving, I hurried
along and entered the car.
At Genoa we dined in the station buffet,
and were soon on our way through the many
stifling, ill-ventilated tunnels beside the sea
between that city and marble-built Pisa, the
dull, old-world city of the Cemetery and the
Leaning Tower.
Hardly had we left Genoa, however, before
Madame was taken very ill. The zampone
had upset her, and certainly she seemed very
unwell. As we passed through tunnel after
tunnel during that long, hot summer’s evening,
with now and then a second’s glimpse of the
Mediterranean, blood-red in the breathless
after-glow, her indisposition increased, and we
all became very alarmed.
She was pale as death, and at Spezia she
declared that she would alight at Pisa, where
we should arrive at eleven-five, see a doctor,
and remain there the night.
“You’ll remain with me, Mariette,” she said.
“I won’t trouble the Princess. We’ll come on
to Vallombrosa next day. There’s sure to be
a good doctor in Pisa, for there’s a medical
school there, I believe.”
At first the Princess and her daughters
refused to leave their guest, but Madame insisted,
assuring them that we would come on
together next day.
Then the Princess wished to leave Claudia
behind, saying—
“You must really have one of us with you,
my dear.”
“Mais non! You’re too kind, Princess,”
declared Madame, looking pale as death, and
sniffing the big bottle of salts from her dressing-bag.
“I won’t interfere with your arrangements
in the least. Why should I? It’s only
that horrible railway-buffet dinner that has upset
me. I shall be better in the morning.”
“I insist that Claudia stays with you in Pisa.
If necessary, she can come on to Florence by
the early train. It leaves Pisa at five-forty.
I’ve been looking up the time-table.”
I saw that Madame was much annoyed.
“But I really don’t want anybody, Princess,”
she declared, petulantly. “Please let me have
my own way.”
“Madame is always used to having her own
way,” I urged. “She’s been spoilt ever since
she was a child!”
“She will not have her own way in this,”
declared the Princess, firmly. “If she refuses
to have Claudia, we’ll all stay the night at the
Victoria.”
Madame, seeing no way out, therefore
accepted Claudia’s proffered services with profuse
thanks, though I could see that, within
her heart, she hated the idea.
Enfin, when the train at last ran into the
great, echoing station of Pisa, we all alighted.
The Florence train was waiting, and while the
Princess and Vittorina entered it, with many
good wishes for their guest’s quick recovery,
we three crossed to the hotel.
The Princess’s daughter, being in her own
native land, was soon at the telephone ringing
up Professor Somebody, while Madame sat in
a collapsed condition, declaring that she felt
on the point of death.
I grew alarmed, and was pleased when, half-an-hour
later, a brown-bearded, pleasant-looking
man arrived and duly prescribed for her.
“The Signora will quickly recover,” he
assured me in Italian. “But she must have
rest. She must remain here for, say, three
days, and I will see her to-morrow at noon.”
“Is there anything serious, Professor?”
asked Claudia.
“Nothing whatsoever, I assure you.”
“Then you’ll, of course, continue your
journey by the five-forty,” urged Madame, who
evidently wished to get rid of her.
She wished to remain, but Madame declared
that she was already getting better, and after
the three days ordered by the Professor would
go on to Vallombrosa.
This assurance at length satisfied the thin-faced
girl, and I saw her, with much relief, into
the Florence train.
On my return to Madame’s salon I found
her face much brighter. She had suddenly
become her old self again.
“Where’s my baggage-ticket, Mariette?”
was her first question.
When I produced it, she said—
“Send a porter across for my trunks. I
shall stay here for three days, because that ass
of a doctor says so. There’s nothing whatever
the matter with me.”
“What?” I cried, staring at her.
“Of course not, Mariette, you little fool,” she
laughed. “If I had not intended from the
first to alight here I should not have had my
trunks registered to this horribly dull hole.”
“But why, Madame?” I asked, puzzled.
“Don’t be impatient. Just go and tell the
hall-porter to get my trunks from the station.
And to everybody I’m pretty bad—remember.”
I laughed, and went to do her bidding.
Half-an-hour later the two cane trunks were
deposited in Madame’s sitting-room, and we sat
down to breakfast. During the presence of
the waiter Madame assumed the attitude of the
invalid, but as soon as his back was turned she
became overflowing with good humour.
“I didn’t want to stay in this place three
days,” she said. “It’s all through that
scraggy little cat being here. She would send
for the doctor, and after he came what could
I do? I told him I’d been poisoned, and he
believed it. Yet I only put a bit of extra
powder on my face and darkened my eyes. In
the daylight he might not have been deceived—eh?”
she laughed.
She retired for a rest about nine, while I
went out for a stroll to look at the Duomo. At
eleven I returned, and found that she had
arisen, and was in the sitting-room awaiting
me.
“Look at that, Mariette,” she said, tossing
over a telegram to me. “It’ll interest you.
I trust you, you know.”
I took the message, and read in French the
words—
“All my jewels stolen from my trunk.
Police are utterly mystified. They say robbery
must have been done in France. Are
your trunks safe?—Maria Lastra a Signa.”
“That’s curious, Madame!” I remarked.
She glanced to see that the door was shut,
then, taking a key from her pocket, said—
“Open that first trunk, Mariette.”
I obeyed, and after removing a silk kimono
and some other things, a sight met my gaze
which caused me to utter an ejaculation of
surprise.
“Well, that’s some conjuring trick, Madame—isn’t
it?” I asked, for my gaze fell upon fully
twenty or thirty jewel-cases heaped pell-mell
into the box.
I opened one of the smaller ones. It contained
the Sultan’s sapphires!
Madame Houget, who had risen, was standing
laughing at my astonishment.
How she had possessed herself of them was
a complete mystery, for she had not left us for
a moment. She had bent, and began to
examine case after case—a wonderful assortment
indeed, some magnificent and of great
value, others paltry and almost worthless.
“Dieu!” I gasped, amazed, “you seem to
have performed some magical trick!”
Hardly had I uttered the words when the
waiter rapped at the door. She shut the box instantly,
and when the man entered with a card,
she gave orders for the visitor to be shown up.
He proved to be none other than a short
little foreigner I had seen suspiciously lounging
under the street-lamp in Gloucester
Terrace one night.
“This is Jean—Jean Regnier,” she explained.
Then turning to him quickly, she
said, “I saw that woman making a fuss at
Turin.”
“Yes, Madame,” was the Frenchman’s reply.
“When I left at six o’clock they had already
telegraphed the details of her loss to the bureau
of police at the frontier.”
“Madame,” I said, in all seriousness, “do
explain this.”
“Explain?” she echoed. “Can’t you see?
Surely you aren’t blind?”
“I’m not blind, Madame—only puzzled.”
“Well, my dear child, to be frank, this is
not the first time Monsieur Jean and I have
worked together—on equal shares, of course.
I provide the boxes and the skeleton-keys
placed inside, and I dispose of the trinkets
found; while Jean, who is baggage-porter on
the express between Paris and Modane, and a
friend of his, do the rest.”
“How do you mean?”
“It is quite simple,” she explained in English,
“I merely register my baggage, and Jean
has a key. On the journey he goes to the
baggage-wagon, opens my trunk, and finds inside
a bunch of skeleton-keys. With these he
opens other women’s trunks and rummages
them over. Whatever he finds in the way of
jewellery, good, bad or indifferent, he places
in my box and locks it up. He thus carries
nothing upon him, while before the journey’s
end I alight and claim my box. Then several
persons—all unconscious until many hours
afterwards, when they are hundreds of miles
away—suddenly awake to find themselves
minus their nick-nacks!”
The undersized little Frenchman grinned,
for he understood English.
“And what are Madame’s plans?” I inquired,
feeling very uncomfortable lest the
Princess should return.
“Quite simple. I shall plead continued indisposition,
and return. To attempt to cross
the frontier with all those morocco cases would
only be to court disaster, while to abandon
them here would give me away. So I shall
go to Genoa, take the North German Lloyd
boat to Bremen, and thence to old Jacobsen
in Amsterdam.”
“Madame is a perfect marvel of ingenuity,”
I declared aghast.
“Haven’t I told you many times that when
I want money I must have it. It’s no use
being scrupulous these hard times. Other
people are not, so why should I set myself on
a pedestal? We’ve only taken part of the silly
old Princess’s possessions. She’s horribly rich,
so she can easily spare them.” Then, turning
to Jean, she said: “You’re hard up, and want
a bit on account, I know. I can manage two
thousand francs to-day. When old Jacobsen
pays up for the stuff you will come to me in
London for your share.”
“Two thousand francs is quite sufficient for
to-day, Madame,” said the Frenchman, cap in
hand. “Madame is very genteel.”
And so Madame gave him some French
bank-notes, and, all smiles, he bowed himself
out of our presence.
After the doctor’s prescribed rest I escorted
Madame as far as Genoa, where I saw her on
board the German liner, afterwards returning
home by way of Paris. She begged of me to
say nothing, and as a little present pressed a
bank-note for a thousand francs into my hand.
An hour afterwards I left for Turin and
London.
Since that day there have been many robberies
on the Italian railways, and the police
are still quite mystified.
Perhaps this little histoire of mine may
enlighten them.
With the feuilletoniste who writes daily in
my Matin, I say, “Ah! what a droll world is
ours!”
CHAPTER XIV MADAME AND THE BUTLER
February 17th
Ah! Quel monde! I have just had
another strange experience.
It came about in this manner. Soon after
the departure of Madame Houget I found myself
again in the bureaux, and one morning was
interviewed by a lady named Wentworth, tall,
graceful and chic. She had luxuriant fair hair,
and I could see in a moment that she was used
to the services of an experienced maid.
As we sat together in the small private room
of the agency, she looked me straight in the
face for a few moments before speaking, and
at last said—
“I have seen your excellent recommendations,
Mariette, and I think you will suit me.
But the fact is I am in want of a maid in whom
I can repose the utmost confidence. I want a
person whom I can trust with a secret in the
certainty that I shall not be betrayed.”
“Any confidence Madame reposes in me I
shall respect,” I replied demurely, scenting a
fresh scandal.
“Well,” she said, after a few moments’ hesitation,
“I was told of you by one of your late
mistresses, who held you in high esteem,
Mariette, and I hope that if I engage you, you
will serve me equally well.”
“I always endeavour, Madame, to serve my
ladies loyally,” I replied. “A secret with me
is always a secret from Monsieur.”
“Ah! Then we understand each other!”
she exclaimed, apparently much relieved.
“You will become my maid and my confidante
as well.”
“I shall be delighted, Madame,” I said.
“Madame lives in the country, I presume?”
“You are very shrewd, Mariette!” she exclaimed,
with a laugh. “How did you know
that?”
I shrugged my shoulders, replying—
“There are little things which a femme-de-chambre
is quick to notice.”
“Ah! I see you are a clever girl—yes, you
will suit me admirably. Now I wish to confide
in you—remember what I am about to say is
strictly in secret.”
I placed my finger upon my lips.
“Well, the facts are briefly these,” she said.
“I am the wife of the owner of Elmhurst Court,
in Sussex, with about ten thousand acres. In
residence there are my husband, and daughter
aged ten, the governess, and the servants. Six
months ago, while dressing, I found a curious
mark upon my arm, but took no notice of it.
Soon afterwards, however, I developed diphtheria
and very nearly lost my life. My doctors
could not account for it in any way. Both the
water and drainage were perfectly satisfactory,
and mine was the only case in the district. My
recovery was slow, and only three weeks ago
I returned from Italy, where I have been spending
my convalescence. Strangely enough,
however, on the morning before last I found
another mark upon my arm exactly similar to
that prior to my serious illness. It is a mystery
how it was inflicted. Just look at it, and see
what you think.”
Whereupon she took off her coat, rolled up
the sleeve of her blouse, and showed me upon
her right arm just below the vaccination marks
two curious scarlet spots about half-an-inch
apart, just like the marks of a serpent’s tooth.
“It looks like a snake-bite, doesn’t it?” she
said, to which I responded in the affirmative.
I examined the surface of the skin. There
were two distinct punctures, slightly inflamed,
but too clearly done and too small to have been
inflicted by a reptile’s tooth.
“Bon Dieu! They probably have been
done by some insect—a spider, for instance,”
I remarked. Yet I certainly had never seen
such a mark upon human flesh before. “It has
been proved, I believe, Madame, that certain
insects can convey the microbe of diphtheria.
Did you tell your doctor of it?”
“I did, but he only laughed at me. Nevertheless,
I feel much alarmed, now that I find
a second puncture upon my arm in nearly
exactly the same place as the first.”
I admitted that there was something uncanny
about the occurrence. Madame, in reply to my
questions, could not recollect feeling any pain,
hence I could but conclude that it was inflicted
while she was sleeping. She seemed unnerved,
fearing that she was about to be again stricken
down by the deadly malady, in which case,
weakened as she was, she would no doubt
succumb.
“I have a habit of locking my door at night,
therefore no intruder could enter my room.
Hence it must be, as you suggest, Mariette, due
to some poisonous insect. The curious point
of it, however, is that I do not sleep in the same
room as I did when I noticed the first
puncture.”
“Madame feels no ill effects?” I asked.
“None—as yet,” she replied seriously.
“It may be a mere coincidence,” I said in
an endeavour to improve her despondent frame
of mind.
But she shook her head, declaring that the
bacilli of some deadly disease had been injected
into her blood by an unknown agency.
“Then do you suspect an attempt upon your
life?” I asked.
“Well, that is just what I want to know,
Mariette,” she said. “What do you think?”
“At present, the affair seems distinctly mysterious,”
I replied. “Is there any reason why
your life should be taken? Have you any
enemy capable of such an action?”
She shifted uneasily in her chair, and was
silent for a few moments. Then, not without
some reluctance, she replied—
“Well—the fact is, I do suspect an enemy.”
“Whom?”
“I do not wish to say,” she responded
evasively.
“Some one who would profit by your death—eh?”
“No. That’s the curious discrepancy in my
suspicion. The person would not profit, but
lose considerably, by my decease.”
“Is it a relative?”
“Excuse me, Mariette, if I decline to
answer.”
“Of course, Madame,” I said, “your private
affairs are no concern of mine. I do not ask
for the sake of prying, but merely to obtain
information to aid me in forming a conclusion.
What do you wish me to do?”
In reply she urged me to go with her down
to Elmhurst and look at the room in which she
slept, a course to which I consented.
The remainder of that day I spent strolling
in the London streets. The mystery, as it
stood, was a somewhat curious one, and yet,
after all, the marks might have easily been
inflicted by an insect. No. If my new mistress
was in such fear of another attack of some
fell disease, why did she not name the person
of whom she held suspicion?
Did she suspect her own husband? He certainly
would lose by her decease, as she explained
to me.
If she suspected her husband she certainly
would not tell me. Therefore, I decided that
such was the fact.
Bien! Next morning I met her at Victoria
Station, and we travelled together down to
Crawley, whence the car took us another six
miles to Elmhurst, a magnificent old Elizabethan
house in the centre of a fine park—one
of the finest places in the county.
Captain Wentworth, her husband, did not
impress me favourably. He was a short, thick-set,
ferret-eyed man, with a thin nose, a hard
mouth, and a line between his eyes indicative
of bad temper.
Yet he was quite affable, and, welcoming
me, expressed a hope that I should remain
with them for a long time.
In the afternoon I took a tour round the
house, which I found even finer and more full
of valuable works of art than I had imagined.
Magnifique! The house had been the gift of
Queen Elizabeth to the first Lord Elmhurst,
one of her favourites, and had been in the
family for many generations until purchased
by Captain Wentworth ten years before.
The room in which my mistress had been
sleeping when she received the first mark upon
her arm was in the east, or modern wing of the
house. I examined it thoroughly, but could
detect nothing suspicious. There was only one
door, and upon that was a patent lock which
showed no sign of ever having been tampered
with.
The room in which she was at present sleeping
was some distance away, nearly in the
centre of the house. It was a large, pleasant
apartment, overlooking the broad park, and
had recently been modernised, with a dressing-room
and bath-room adjoining. Like the other,
both doors of the bedroom bore patent locks
of the best pattern, a fact which caused me
some reflection, for people do not usually put
street-door latches upon their bedroom doors.
This, however, was quickly accounted for by
a remark of my mistress’s.
“You see those are patent locks, Mariette,”
she said. “I had them put on because, as you
notice, my safe is here,” and she pointed to a
small green-painted safe in a corner. “I keep
my jewels there, and I think it best to put good
locks on the doors.”
“Whatever locks Madame puts on would
not protect the safe from professional safe-breakers,”
I remarked, with a smile.
“Well, anyhow,” she said, “they would prevent
any one entering here while I am sleeping,
wouldn’t they?”
I shook my head dubiously.
“If you left the keys in, they could be opened
from the outside, while if the keys were out,
they might be opened with duplicates. I see
there are no bolts,” I remarked.
“No. I’ll have some put on to-day,” she
said. “I had never thought of that.”
Then presently she called the butler Ford,
and ordered some one to go down to the village
and fetch the carpenter.
Enfin, I had been at Elmhurst four days,
idling about, with my eyes very much open. I
passed all the servants in review, one by one,
but there was no suspicion. Indeed, what suspicion
could there be, if, as was so feasible, the
punctures had been inflicted by an insect?
In reply to my questions while I was dressing
Madame’s hair one morning, she said that she
had told her husband nothing of the fresh mark
upon her arm, fearing to unduly alarm him.
He was not strong, she said, and the doctor
always feared a shock because of his weak heart.
His doctor, I learnt, was named Emmott, of
Cavendish Square. Therefore there was no
suspicion that he had had any hand in this
suspected subtle attempt at assassination.
Extraordinaire! All my surmises were
based upon such flimsy evidence that I began
to laugh at my own theories as utterly unsound.
There was, as a matter of fact, no actual evidence
that the first puncture had anything to
do with the subsequent attack of diphtheria.
It was mere surmise.
This I pointed out to Madame, but she only
shook her head, as though certain of the origin
of the disease.
Could it be that Madame knew more than
she had explained to me? Could it be that
she had felt the sharp touch of a hypodermic
needle? She had admitted her suspicions of
some person she refused to name, thus showing
that she was, at least in some things, a
secretive woman.
In the course of careful inquiries I made
during the week I was Madame’s femme-de-chambre,
I discovered that Mrs. Wentworth
was of an extremely quarrelsome turn of mind,
that disagreements between she and her husband
were frequent—so much so that Miss
Wylde, the governess, had given notice to leave.
I learnt, too, that Mrs. Wentworth was “horrible
jealous” of her husband, and further, that
she had probably some cause. It seemed that
Miss Wylde’s predecessor had been a young
French lady of peculiar attractiveness.
“And,” added my informant, the rustic
under-gardener, with a laugh, “the captain is
a good judge of a pretty face.”
“Where is this Mademoiselle now?” I
asked.
“Oh, I don’t know. She got sent out at a
moment’s notice by the captain’s wife. A bit
’ard on ’er, I think, for she was very nice, was
Mademoiselle.”
“What was her name?”
“Perrin—Lucie Perrin. She went back to
France, so I ’eard.”
“How long ago did that happen?”
“Oh, perhaps eight months. It wor’ just
before Lady Day, I remember. And the most
funny part of it all is that the disagreement
arose out of a cake.”
“A cake!” I ejaculated. “How?”
“Well, according to what Mr. Ford, the
butler told me, it appears that when the birthday
cake was carved, Mademoiselle found in
her portion a splendid diamond ring—and
Mrs. Wentworth accused her husband of
placing it there. That was the commencement
of the jealousy.”
“Were there no other presents in the
cake?”
“None. The captain denied that he put in
the ring, and there the affair remained a mystery—only
Mademoiselle had the ring, and
wore it.”
Madame had told me nothing of this, though
I gave her every opportunity to do so. Therefore
I became suspicious that if there had been
any foul play, it was in this direction that I
ought to seek the motive.
I left Elmhurst, with Madame’s connivance,
at the end of the week, but I did not at once
leave the neighbourhood. Inquiries I subsequently
made, however, negatived the idea that
Mrs. Wentworth’s suspicions had any foundation,
for it seemed that a certain young man
named Alfred Ackland, the son of a neighbouring
squire, had become deeply attached to
Lucie Perrin, and that the pair had often been
seen by the villagers walking together in
places where they had believed themselves
unobserved.
Diable! I suppose I had returned to London
about ten days and was still much puzzled
regarding the affair, when one day I received a
telegram from Madame, and in response went
down to Elmhurst. There I found her lying
in bed suffering from what the doctor had on
the previous day diagnosed as typhoid.
“Did I not tell you, Mariette,” she said
faintly, “that I had been again innoculated
with some disease? They mean to kill
me.”
“What do you mean?” I asked quickly.
“Tell me.”
But she only sighed and turned uneasily in
her bed, saying—
“I—I am a doomed woman.”
“But tell me your suspicions. Then I shall
probably be able to get at the truth. You have
an enemy—one whose sole desire is to encompass
your death by means that shall appear
natural. You have heavy insurances, I suppose?”
Truth to tell, I had not been idle.
“You have made inquiries about them, eh?”
she asked quickly.
“I have all the numbers of the policies in the
various offices. They total over thirty thousand
pounds,” I said. “In whose favour have you
made a will?”
“That is my affair,” she snapped.
Madame was still disinclined to tell me anything
which might serve me as a clue to the
would-be assassin.
That there was foul play was now perfectly
plain, for was not Madame again stricken down
by one of the most dangerous of fevers?
Her husband, unlike his usual self, was
highly concerned about her, and tended her
night and day, although two nurses were in
attendance.
I turned up the sleeve of her nightdress to
look again at the mysterious mark, and there,
to my entire surprise, I found a third, evidently
quite recent, close to the second. Mystère!
She was unaware of it, and when I pointed
it out to her she lay staring at me utterly dumfounded
and terrified.
The matter had grown more mysterious, and
I confess that I had become very much puzzled.
Of the whereabouts of the French governess
I could learn nothing. I remained in the house
for several days, but the state of my mistress
grew worse, and the two doctors became apprehensive,
while Captain Wentworth and the
faithful Ford were full of anxiety and dread
lest a fatal issue should result.
Madame was delirious, therefore I ran up
to London in order to transact some private
business, and again returned to Elmhurst to
fulfil a promise I had made to remain near
her.
The crisis of the disease was a grave one.
One day at noon a nurse came to me saying that
the doctors had agreed that she could not possibly
live till evening, therefore things looked
blackest. Poor Madame! She had been
struck down by a hand unknown and unsuspected.
The first attempt not being successful,
the second and third innoculations had
accomplished the object.
And her enemy was a person whom she
refused to name.
I kept all my information to myself, remaining
alert and watchful. My presence in the
house was accounted for by the story she had
told Captain Wentworth of how she had found
a treasure of a maid, and that she wished me
to be near her during her illness.
The fateful day wore slowly on, and happily,
quite contrary to the medical men’s expectations,
her strong constitution withstood the
strain. At midnight came a turn for the better,
and with noon next day came a marked improvement.
From that moment she made slow
progress.
When at last I was allowed in the darkened
room she gripped my hand, and in a low,
appealing whisper said—
“You will protect me, Mariette, won’t you?
You won’t allow them to do it again.”
She spoke in the plural. Then her suspicion
had fallen upon more than one person!
I promised, and she gripped my hand in
silent thanks.
All through the month of December, during
Madame’s convalescence, I remained at Elmhurst.
Yet I was just as much in the dark as
to the motive of the crime, or its perpetration,
as I had been on the first day when she had
told me about it.
I was frank with her, and told her so.
But she urged me to persevere, adding
bitterly—
“If you discover who has tried to take my
life—if it is the person I suspect—then, by
heaven! I will have my revenge.”
During the weeks of Madame’s illness the
grey-haired butler proved an invaluable servant,
and was entirely devoted to his mistress.
He was a quiet-mannered, highly-respectful
person, with dark side whiskers and a sleek,
even pompous, appearance. And though this
was the man who had gossipped about his
master’s affairs in the Elmhurst Arms, yet I
could only believe that he had done so after
his tongue had been loosened by sundry strong
drinks.
Vraiment I liked the man for his quiet
manner and his entire devotedness. He was
frequently up all night attending to his mistress’s
wants, while the captain was always full
of his praises.
A month passed. A change for the better
had occurred, and Madame became so well that
she could now come down-stairs to meals, and
it had been arranged that she was to go to
Hyères to avoid the rigours of the English
winter.
The greater part of the first day on which
she came down-stairs I spent with her beside
the boudoir fire, but at night we kept up an
occasion to celebrate her marvellous recovery.
It was a purely family dinner, consisting of
my master and mistress, Miss Wylde and her
pretty fair-haired charge.
Served by Ford in that long old room which
had echoed to the laughter of many a hundred
bygone feasts, the meal was essentially of the
good old-fashioned kind, satisfying, if indigestible,
as judged by the standards laid down
by to-day’s food-cranks.
They were a merry party, all welcoming
Madame back again to the table after her long
illness, and raising their glasses to her better
health.
Then, following the dainty dinner, Ford
entered, carrying upon his tray an ice pudding.
Peeping through the crack of the door, I
glanced towards Monsieur, seated at the head
of the table, before whom the grave, silent
butler placed the ice. Were his thoughts, I wondered,
running in the same channel as my own?
Ford handed the clean plates to his mistress,
who at once commenced to serve out the pudding,
first to her husband, then to Miss Wylde
and Doris. Afterwards, upon the remaining
plate, she placed the last portion, and all took
up their forks and spoons.
That instant I entered the room, exclaiming
suddenly—
“No one must eat this!” and I added firmly,
“Charles Ford, stand there! I accuse
you!”
The confusion my words caused may well be
imagined. The ladies shrieked, believing I
had taken leave of my senses, while little Doris
clung to her father in fright.
“What do you mean, Mariette?” gasped
Monsieur, pale and startled.
“Shall I speak, M’sieur?” I asked him.
For a second he hesitated.
“No,” Madame answered hoarsely. “Not
here—not before them, Mariette. Come into
my boudoir and explain there.”
“I should prefer that the others left the
room,” I said, still with eyes turned upon the
grey-faced butler. He stood before me as
though dazed, his face white as a sheet, his
grey eyes staring at me in terror.
“Will you please leave us?” Madame said,
addressing her husband.
“Of course, dear,” he said; “but all this
seems very strange. I—I really don’t understand
why Mariette should upset our night in
this tragic and unaccountable manner?”
“I will explain later on, Monsieur,” I exclaimed,
my eyes still fixed upon the exemplary
Ford.
With the governess and little Doris, Captain
Wentworth rose and left in indignation at my
sudden threatening of the old servant. Then,
when the door had closed behind them, I
turned to my mistress and said—
“Please be very careful to preserve your
plate, Madame.”
“Why?” she asked in surprise. “I don’t
understand!”
“Ecoutez, Madame. You consulted me
some time ago concerning a certain matter, and
I have since made diligent inquiry and kept
vigilant watch. Three days ago this exemplary
servant of yours, Mr. Ford, was granted a day’s
holiday, and went up to London to see his
brother. The fictitious brother whom he
desired to see was a Frenchman named Gervais,
a student of bacteriology, living in London
because there is a warrant out for him in
France. Ford brought away from that house
in Earl’s Court Road a tiny tube filled with
gelatine, in which were cultivations of a deadly
malady. It was his fiendish idea to administer
them to you at the moment of your joyfulness
at recovery—at your dinner to-night. Look!
Examine your plate well, and tell me what you
find.”
Madame took her plate beneath the stronger
light beside the overmantel, and examined her
plate carefully.
“Yes!” she gasped. “There are certainly
some tiny scraps of a colourless jelly. The
ice pudding seems to have covered some of
them!”
Ford stood blanched and trembling beneath
my unsparing denunciation.
“You fiend!” shrieked his mistress, turning
upon him. “Then it is you—you who have
innoculated me so secretly when I have dozed
in my boudoir, in the hope that I should die—you—the
woman to whom you owe your life
and liberty!”
“Pardon, madame,” I said, interrupting.
“Would it not be judicious to say the least possible
about this affair—for your husband’s sake?”
“I shall say what I like, Mariette,” she replied
angrily. “That man is a murderer!”
“I know,” I said. “Probably I know more
than you think.”
“Oh, what do you know?” she asked, not
without a twinge of sarcasm. This latter rather
piqued me.
“Très bien,” I said. “If you wish that I
should speak openly, I will do so. You have
not been exactly frank with me, Madame, and
had it not been that your life was at stake, I
should have refused to carry on the inquiry.
But as I saw that murder was intended by some
unknown person, and without motive, I prosecuted
my inquiries. Their result has been,
to say the least, curious. I found that that man
yonder was not your servant at all, but your
partner in certain very shady gambling transactions
in an illicit gaming-house you own in
Hamburg, unknown to your husband, and from
which you derive your income. From Consols
your husband believes it to be. Four years ago
a Frenchman named Perrin was robbed and
killed there—killed under circumstances which
left no doubt that your partner was the murderer.
Under threats of closing the house and
placing the evidence you had in the hands of
the Hamburg police, you compelled him to
give up his share of ownership, and to serve
you here as your servant. You——”
“Ford killed him! He has admitted it!”
interrupted my mistress. “I took the poor
fellow’s daughter as governess in order to keep
her from starvation, but that man played a
shabby trick upon me. He placed a diamond
ring in a cake as though it were a present from
my husband, which naturally aroused my
jealousy.”
“That matter does not concern the present
affair,” I replied. “This man Ford saw that
if you died, he would again become proprietor
of the lucrative establishment in Hamburg, and
at the same time your lips would be closed, and
he would be revenged upon you for your action
in depriving him of half the profits for several
years, and for compelling him to become your
servant.”
Ford tried to speak, but his tongue clave to
the roof of his mouth.
At last he managed in wild, abrupt words, to
crave forgiveness of the woman whom he had
tried to kill by such insidious means.
But the other only turned upon him fiercely,
denouncing him as an assassin.
“Madame,” I said, “I have kept my promise
to you, and have performed my duty. It now
remains with you what action you will take
against this man. Remember, however, that
your husband is in ignorance of everything—believing
that your income is derived from
legitimate business.”
“Yes,” she said hoarsely, “for my husband’s
sake—for the sake of little Doris—I suppose
I must still allow the fellow his liberty.” Then,
looking across at the assassin, she said, “Go,
you murderous brute! And if ever you cross
my path again, by Heaven, I’ll shoot you like
a dog!”
The grey-faced old scoundrel slunk out, and
when the door had closed my mistress said in
a low, confidential tone—
“Of course, Mariette, not a word must be
breathed about this! My husband must never
know. I admit all you have said against me,
but I’ve resolved to give up the place in Hamburg.
I can live quite comfortably without it.
By Jove! I’ve had a narrow escape. Come,
let’s go up-stairs to my room. I’ve a headache,
and I’m tired.”
For my silence I received next day an English
bank-note for one hundred pounds.
Oh, là là!
CHAPTER XV THE PEOPLE AT LANCASTER GATE
June 11th
I obtained the situation as maid to Miss
Rutherford-Morgan through the medium of the
Morning Post.
She lived with her father in one of those
large houses in Lancaster Gate, a pretty dark-haired
girl of twenty-two.
When I arrived, with my trunk on the top of
a four-wheeler as usual, a big green motor-car
was standing at the door, and there descended
the steps a middle-aged round-faced jovial-looking
man, clean shaven, spruce in dress, and
wearing round, gold-rimmed glasses. I saw
that only one arm—the left—was in his thick
grey motor-coat, for the right was in a black
sling beneath.
He was very helpless, having recently broken
his arm. Behind him came a well-dressed
young lady, his daughter. She wore a splendid
seal-skin coat reaching to her heels, and behind
her pale-blue motor veil I discerned that she
was uncommonly good-looking.
They were my master and young mistress,
Mr. and Miss Rutherford-Morgan.
Mademoiselle spoke briefly with me, then
she entered the car with her father and drove
off, leaving me to settle myself to my new
work.
They were not back before an hour previous
to dinner, and as I dressed her I found she
was a particularly chic and gay little person.
From the first moment I took to her. She
liked smart frocks and hats, and seemed to
possess a most extensive wardrobe. From her
conversation she seemed to be a constant play-goer,
and presently she said—
“I shall want you, Mariette, to come out
with me in the car very often. My father, who
is such an invalid with his broken arm, does
not care much for motoring, and I hate going
about alone.”
“Bien, Mademoiselle,” was my response.
I loved to ride en automobile.
Mais oui, my new situation was full of rosy
promise.
There seemed but little mending to do.
Some pressing of ribbons and laces, and a little
repairing of chiffon upon the demi-toilettes;
but the duties were certainly not exacting, and
the pay most generous. English ladies pay
well for a French maid of the first order.
Monsieur, the father of Mademoiselle, frequently
complained of his arm. He carried
it in a sling and was unable to move it. He
had, it seemed, been knocked down by a cab
in Piccadilly and sustained a compound
fracture.
Almost from the first I went out with
Mademoiselle Violet, accompanying her upon
long runs in the car to Hitchin, Dorking, Tunbridge
Wells, Hindhead, Oxford, and other
places frequented by motorists.
Twice when we had arranged to go out together
Mademoiselle’s father had suddenly
changed his mind and, it being bright weather,
had come with us.
On the first occasion we ran down to Guildford,
and had lunched at the Angel, when he
and Mademoiselle Violet went out to re-enter
the car to return home. The “boots” was not
outside as usual. Therefore Monsieur went
to open the door for his daughter, and chose
extraordinaire! he used his right hand in
doing so. Yet, next second, he replaced it in
the black sling, and held it there as before.
Again, another strange incident occurred
about a week later. We had gone down to
Brighton one Sunday, and put up at the Métropole
as usual. Monsieur’s arm had been rather
painful for several days, hence we had not
been out. Indeed, that morning, when I had
respectfully asked him how he felt, he had
replied—
“None too grand, Mariette, I’m sorry to
say. My arm doesn’t get better at all. I’ve
got no use in it.”
And yet that same afternoon, on searching
for him in the crowded Métropole at Brighton,
I saw him in the smoking-room seated with his
back to me, writing a letter!
Mystère!
Mademoiselle had gone out along King’s
Road with a young gentleman friend she had
met at the Métropole, a Monsieur Cave. I had
seen him once before, and I did not like him.
He was a blagueur, over-dressed and somewhat
caddish in his manners.
I could never see what attraction she found
in him.
A fortnight later, as I was walking in Westbourne
Grove and looking into Whiteley’s
windows, it being my afternoon out, a tall
elderly monsieur raised his hat, and addressed
me by name, saying he wished to have a few
moments private conversation with me.
“I think, Mademoiselle,” he said, “that you
know a young man named Cave—a friend of
your mistress—eh?”
In surprise, I admitted that I did.
“Well,” he said, “the fact is I am a
solicitor,” and he handed me his card, “and I
am deputed to make some inquiries as to the
young man’s mode of life. He has a very
wealthy aunt, a client of mine, who is about to
make a will in his favour; but she desires to
know something of his ways of living. My
client lives in Scotland, an infirm old lady.
You, of course, know where young Cave lives.”
“In Ebury Street, Number 44a. I took a
note there for Mademoiselle the other day.”
“Exactly; I thought you could perhaps
watch and give me some information. I will
make it worth your while. Cave is rather sweet
on her, eh?” he asked.
“I think so,” I laughed, and then the
solicitor, whose name was Percival, after asking
a number of other questions and urging me
to assist him in his inquiries, turned and left
me.
Next day was Mademoiselle’s birthday, and
she had arranged that I should go with her in
the car for a long run.
Just, however, as we were going out Monsieur
met us in the hall, and said—
“I’ll come out with you, dear, if you’ll wait
while I get on my coat. I want to do a little
shopping.”
Then later on, when he was sitting in the car,
he turned to Edwards, the chauffeur, and
said—
“We’ll do some shopping this morning. Go
first to Horton Brothers, the jewellers, in Old
Bond Street.”
Mademoiselle was sitting opposite me, and
on our way up Grosvenor Place she remarked
with enthusiasm—
“Really my father is awfully good, Mariette.
He’s going to buy me a splendid birthday present—a
diamond necklet.”
I congratulated her and she chatted until,
after threading the unusually congested traffic,
we at last pulled up before the well-known
jewellers.
No jewellery was displayed in the windows,
which were merely closed with brown wire
blinds bearing the name “Horton Brothers.
Diamond Merchants.”
I suppose I had waited in the car for perhaps
twenty minutes when a constable came up and
asked us to move on for we were blocking the
traffic at the narrowest part of Bond Street.
Compelled to go round into Clifford Street I
walked back to the shop, and going in told
Monsieur where we were.
As I entered father and daughter were
seated at a small glass-covered counter with
several splendid diamond necklets displayed
before them, while Mr. Horton, the senior
partner, was attending to his customers himself.
“This,” he was saying, holding one of the
necklets in his hand, “is worth two thousand
pounds. But, as I tell you, owing to the slump
in diamonds, I’m prepared to take seventeen
hundred-and-fifty for it. And more, if your
daughter don’t like it in twelve months’ time
I’ll buy it back from her at the same figure.
I’ll give you a written agreement. I can’t say
more, can I?”
Monsieur was haggling over the price. He
wanted it for sixteen hundred, but the dealer
remained obdurate.
“It’s a really handsome present for your
daughter,” Mr. Horton was saying, with a
laugh, holding it up to the light by the two
clasps and then placing it against the dark-blue
velvet stand shaped like a woman’s neck.
“They’re the best Cape diamonds, and you
may call in any independent expert you wish
before taking them away,” he added.
“I do not doubt you,” replied his customer.
“Your reputation in the trade is so very
high that surely nobody could doubt your
word.”
“Some persons would,” laughed the dealer.
“It is so very easy in our trade to deceive all
but experts. I must admit not one man in a
million can tell a notable diamond at first
glance.”
But I went back to the car in Clifford Street,
reflecting that Mademoiselle was a very lucky
young person to receive such a handsome birthday
present.
I had waited another twenty minutes or so
when Mademoiselle came around the corner
with a note in her hand.
“I want Edwards to take this round to
Horton’s head office in Hatton Garden and
bring back a reply at once,” she said to me.
“We are waiting here till you get back.”
“Bien, Mademoiselle,” I said, and Edwards
started his engine and we drove off, with the
letter.
We had but little difficulty in finding the
office of Horton Brothers, apparently a rather
dingy first-floor suite in that colony of diamond
dealers. Edwards took the note up-stairs, and
after waiting ten minutes or so was given a
square sealed packet addressed to Mr. Henry
Horton, Old Bond Street, with injunction to
be careful of it.
I supposed it to be another necklet which
the firm had in stock there, and which Mademoiselle
wanted to see.
On coming slowly along Clifford Street I
saw the tall, well-dressed figure of Mademoiselle
impatiently waiting us. So I pulled up
and gave her the packet with which she disappeared
around the corner and into Horton’s
shop.
About ten minutes afterwards both father
and daughter returned to the car, and as
Mademoiselle entered, she exclaimed with
delight—
“Oh, Mariette! dad has bought me such a
lovely present.”
“Drive to the Dieudonne,” said her father
to Edwards, “we’ll lunch there.”
So I went round with them to the restaurant,
where the pair descended, leaving me to drive
round to Lancaster Gate to get my lunch.
“You had better remain at home this afternoon,
Mariette,” said Mademoiselle. “I shall
be back about three.”
So Edwards and I drove off.
I waited till evening—nay, till night, but
neither Mademoiselle or Monsieur returned.
I went to the Dieudonne next day, but neither
had been seen there.
This caused me to wonder greatly. What
could have happened?
On the third day, about eleven o’clock in the
morning, the butler told me that a gentleman
wished to speak with me in the dining-room.
So ascending from the kitchen I found two
strangers awaiting me. One of them was Mr.
Henry Horton.
“That’s the woman!” he exclaimed, pointing
to me.
“Dieu! What does this mean?” I cried,
starting in surprise.
“It means, Mademoiselle Le Bas, that I’m
a detective officer,” the other explained, “and
you are arrested on a charge of being an
accomplice with others in a very ingenious
piece of fraud. You’ll have to come to the
station with me.”
I protested loudly; but I was compelled to
go with the pair in a cab to Vine Street Police
Station, where I was seen by Mr. Percival,
who now revealed to me the fact that he was
not a solicitor, but a detective.
I was not long, of course, in convincing the
police of my innocence of any criminal action.
Presently, however, before I was released,
Detective-inspector Percival said—
“I had my suspicions of Cave, who was
through my hands about three years ago. But
he was evidently watchful. He somehow knew
that I had seen you, and, smelling a rat, made
himself scarce. Your employers, Rutherford-Morgan
and his daughter, were, we’ve since
discovered, none other than Dick Traill and
Lily Mayhew, both celebrated jewel thieves,
members of the Shorland gang, who are wanted
in nearly every European capital.”
“The Shorland gang!” I recollected my
strange experience of Monsieur and Madame
Shorland. I gasped, utterly amazed.
“Diable!”
“Yes. And their game this time was, to say
the least, extremely ingenious. Traill or his
confederates—who are ever on the watch for a
coup—evidently discovered that at the head
office of Horton Brothers a big sum in cash is
usually kept in the safe for the purpose of
buying diamonds from the Dutch dealers.
Pretending his arm was broken, Traill went
with his female accomplice to the Bond Street
shop and there saw Mr. Henry Horton. He
picked out a necklet and agreed to pay sixteen
hundred-and-eighty pounds for it. Then he
explained that he would have to send his
chauffeur to his brother’s for the sum in cash,
and he asked Mr. Horton to write a note for
him. His daughter said she had unfortunately
fallen at the rink on the previous day and hurt
her wrist. So the pair were both incapable.
Horton wrote the letter for Mr. Rutherford-Morgan,
who addressed his brother as ‘Dear
George,’ and asked Mr. Horton to sign it ‘Your
affectionate brother, Harry.’ The letter was
addressed to ‘Henry Rutherford, Esq., 305,
Newgate Street, E.C.’ Then the customer’s
supposed daughter took it outside to you,
and——”
“But the letter we took was addressed to
Mr. George Horton, of Horton Brothers!”
“Of course. That was the trick! The girl
changed the envelopes as she went around to
Clifford Street, and you delivered the letter
asking for eighteen hundred pounds in notes
to be sent by bearer, to Mr. George Horton,
the writer’s brother! He always signed himself
‘Harry,’ and the letter being perfectly
genuine his brother had no suspicion that it
was not an actual transaction until at night
when the brothers met at their club.”
I stood dumfounded.
“Yes, Mademoiselle,” the detective added,
“it was a very neat bit of business. All three
have gone—got clear away to the Continent,
no doubt. The irony of it, however, is that
Messrs. Hortons’ own money paid for Miss
Violet’s birthday present!”
Drôle, n’cest pas?
To-morrow I am leaving London to return
home to Pont-Pagny. I have saved a few
thousand francs, so I shall not again go back
to service.